The salvation of Protestants asserted and defended in opposition to the rash and uncharitable sentence of their eternal damnation pronounc'd against them by the Romish Church / by J.H. Dalhusius ... ; newly done into English.
         Dalhusius, Johannes H. (Johannes Hermanus)
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 163 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 42 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35885
         Wing D132
         ESTC R1473
         13172582
         ocm 13172582
         98308
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35885)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98308)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 734:34)
      
       
         
           
             The salvation of Protestants asserted and defended in opposition to the rash and uncharitable sentence of their eternal damnation pronounc'd against them by the Romish Church / by J.H. Dalhusius ... ; newly done into English.
             Dalhusius, Johannes H. (Johannes Hermanus)
          
           [19], 64 p.
           
             Printed for James Adamson ...,
             London :
             1689.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Protestantism.
        
      
    
     
        2006-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-06 Taryn Hakala
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-06 Taryn Hakala
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
           Liber
           cui
           Titulus
           ,
           
             The
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Protestants
             Asserted
             and
             Defended
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Guil.
             Needham
             ,
             R.
             R.
             in
             Christo
             P.
             ac
             D.
             D.
             Whihelmo
             Archiep.
             Cantuar.
             a
             Sacris
             Domest
             .
          
           
             
               Octob.
               
                 1.
                 1688.
              
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SALVATION
           OF
           PROTESTANTS
           Asserted
           and
           Defended
           ,
           In
           Opposition
           to
           the
           RASH
           and
           UNCHARITABLE
           SENTENCE
           OF
           THEIR
           
             Eternal
             Damnation
          
           Pronounc'd
           against
           them
           by
           the
           ROMISH
           CHURCH
           .
        
         
           By
           
             J.
             H.
             Dalhusius
          
           ,
           Inspector
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Weeden
           ,
           upon
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Newly
             done
             into
             English
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             James
             Adamson
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ,
           1689.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           Health
           to
           the
           Reader
           from
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Health
           .
        
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           sit
           thou
           should'st
           in
           the
           first
           place
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Occasion
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ;
           which
           was
           this
           :
           From
           Heddesdorff
           ,
           where
           my
           sacred
           Calling
           gave
           me
           an
           Abode
           for
           almost
           five
           years
           together
           ,
           lyes
           distant
           ,
           about
           an
           hours
           Riding
           ,
           that
           celebrated
           Abbey
           in
           Rommersdorff
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Fryers
           called
           Predemonstrators
           ,
           who
           affirm
           to
           be
           Founder
           of
           their
           order
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1120
           ,
           one
           Norbert
           ,
           first
           a
           Canon
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Victor
           of
           Santen
           ,
           near
           the
           City
           of
           Cleve
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           laid
           the
           first
           Foundations
           of
           Santen
           ;
           afterwards
           Chaplain
           to
           Lotharius
           of
           Saxony
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           this
           Emperor
           Primate
           of
           Germany
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Magdeburgh
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Verses
           ,
        
         
           
             Anno
             milleno
             centeno
             bis
             quoque
             deno
             ,
          
           
             Sub
             Patre
             Norberto
             fundatur
             Candidus
             Ordo
             .
          
        
         
           They
           are
           called
           Praemonstratenses
           ,
           or
           Predemonstrators
           (
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           the
           Story
           )
           because
           the
           Place
           for
           the
           first
           building
           of
           the
           Abbey
           ,
           was
           shew'd
           before-hand
           to
           Norbert
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           at
           his
           Prayers
           .
           And
           they
           wear
           a
           white
           Habit
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Mother
           of
           God
           brought
           him
           a
           
           Habit
           of
           that
           colour
           ,
           as
           the
           Norbertines
           not
           long
           since
           vaunted
           ,
           thus
           bespeaking
           their
           Founder
           ;
        
         
           
             Cruce
             locus
             Praemonstratus
          
           
             ubi
             struas
             Regiam
             .
          
           
             Sancta
             tibi
             Virgo
             Mater
          
           
             vestem
             praebet
             niveam
             .
          
           
             Sanctus
             Augustinus
             Pater
          
           
             auro
             praescribit
             regulam
             .
          
        
         
           
             Where
             thy
             Palace
             thou
             shouldst
             build
             ,
          
           
             the
             Cross
             the
             Place
             doth
             shew
             ;
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Virgin
             Mother
             brings
          
           
             thy
             Habit
             white
             as
             Snow
             .
          
           
             Holy
             Austin
             doth
             unfold
          
           
             thy
             Order's
             Rule
             in
             Gold.
             
          
        
         
           The
           foresaid
           Norbert
           held
           the
           See
           of
           Magdeburgh
           seven
           Years
           and
           ten
           Months
           .
           He
           dy'd
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           Christ
           1134
           ,
           upon
           St.
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           the
           Apostles
           day
           ;
           and
           was
           buried
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ;
           where
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1625
           ,
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Emperor
           
             Ferdinand
             II
          
           ,
           his
           Stone
           Sepulchre
           was
           broken
           open
           ,
           and
           his
           Reliques
           thence
           translated
           in
           great
           Pomp
           to
           Prague
           .
           And
           so
           dead
           Norbert
           was
           made
           the
           living
           Saint
           and
           Patron
           of
           Bohemia
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           regard
           the
           Successors
           of
           this
           Norbert
           ,
           among
           which
           are
           the
           Abbots
           of
           Rommersdorff
           ,
           frequently
           visit
           our
           Court
           of
           Weeden
           ,
           and
           this
           Village
           of
           Heddesdorff
           ,
           either
           to
           look
           after
           their
           Farms
           and
           Rents
           ,
           or
           as
           any
           other
           Occasions
           draw
           them
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           were
           often
           wont
           to
           be
           in
           my
           Company
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           only
           Decent
           ,
           but
           most
           Christianlike
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           and
           in
           all
           places
           to
           shew
           them
           
           all
           the
           Civility
           and
           honest
           Friendship
           I
           could
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           forward
           hitherto
           so
           continu'd
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           faras
           lay
           in
           my
           Power
           .
           They
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           observing
           this
           ,
           made
           reciprocal
           Returns
           of
           Bounty
           ,
           Respect
           and
           Love
           ;
           as
           often
           as
           I
           went
           to
           visit
           them
           .
        
         
           Confiding
           therefore
           in
           this
           mutual
           Amity
           and
           Familiarity
           ,
           I
           presum'd
           ,
           upon
           the
           last
           of
           December
           ,
           to
           send
           to
           the
           present
           Right
           Reverend
           Lord
           Abbot
           
             Charles
             Wurstius
          
           ,
           my
           kindest
           Wishes
           of
           Prosperity
           for
           the
           ensuing
           Year
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           to
           this
           Civility
           of
           mine
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           rudeness
           and
           barbarity
           of
           his
           Prior
           ,
           that
           for
           Answer
           he
           sent
           me
           the
           subsequent
           Letter
           ,
           the
           Contents
           of
           which
           are
           verbatim
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Learned
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Herman
               Dalhusius
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 Curate
                 in
              
               Heddesdorf
               ,
               
                 and
                 Inspector
                 of
                 the
                 County
                 of
              
               Weeden
               ,
               
                 his
                 much
                 respected
                 Friend
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Heddesdorff
                 .
              
               
                 Rommersdorff
                 .
              
               
                 Reverend
                 and
                 much
                 respected
                 Mr.
                 Inspector
                 ,
              
            
             
               BY
               the
               Command
               of
               my
               Lord
               Abbot
               ,
               now
               upon
               business
               abroad
               ,
               against
               the
               approaching
               New
               Year
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               Calender
               ,
               I
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               heartily
               wish
               you
               a
               good
               Beginning
               ,
               Progress
               ,
               and
               a
               fortunate
               Couclusion
               of
               it
               .
               Moreover
               I
               have
               sent
               you
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               desire
               ,
               Oats
               for
               your
               Money
               ,
               together
               with
               your
               Treatise
               imparted
               .
               to
               us
               against
               the
               Anabaptistical
               Heresie
               (
               sufficiently
               and
               clearly
               formerly
               refuted
               and
               condemn'd
               by
               the
               Roman
               Catholic
               Church
               .
               )
               We
               have
               perused
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               pleas'd
               with
               your
               Zeal
               ,
               but
               we
               should
               have
               lik'd
               it
               much
               better
               ,
               if
               after
               you
               
               had
               implor'd
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               only
               Enlightner
               of
               obdurate
               Hearts
               ,
               you
               had
               bin
               first
               a
               Convert
               to
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               by
               abjuring
               the
               Errors
               of
               your
               Faith
               ,
               and
               returning
               to
               the
               Ship
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholic
              
               and
               only
               saving
               Church
               )
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Net
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               vast
               multitude
               of
               the
               Fish
               ,
               the
               Authors
               and
               first
               Founders
               of
               the
               Anabaptistical
               and
               other
               Errors
               ,
               fell
               down
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Catholic
               Belief
               ,
               into
               the
               profoundest
               Sea
               of
               Hell
               ;
               of
               whom
               the
               Ring-leader
               was
               Luther
               :
               Whose
               success
               ,
               I
               grieve
               to
               speak
               it
               ,
               so
               fatal
               to
               hundreds
               of
               thousands
               of
               Souls
               ,
               encouraging
               
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Oecolampadius
                 ,
                 Menno
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
              
               and
               several
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               End
               they
               might
               raise
               to
               themselves
               a
               great
               Name
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               serve
               their
               Carnal
               Desires
               ,
               coyn'd
               and
               forg'd
               several
               other
               Opinions
               repugnant
               to
               Truth
               ,
               nevertheless
               condemn'd
               by
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholic
              
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               observ'd
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Authors
               of
               them
               were
               Excommunicated
               .
               I
               could
               wish
               your
               Reverence
               would
               more
               studiously
               peruse
               the
               Catholic
               Writers
               with
               sounder
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               foresee
               your
               last
               End
               ,
               and
               while
               you
               live
               ,
               consult
               the
               Good
               of
               your
               own
               Soul
               ,
               lest
               after
               you
               have
               run
               the
               race
               of
               this
               Mortal
               Life
               ,
               in
               Company
               with
               those
               sublime
               Doctors
               ,
               as
               you
               stile
               them
               in
               your
               Treatise
               against
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               you
               be
               not
               only
               depriv'd
               of
               Eternal
               Felicity
               ,
               but
               burn
               in
               the
               Infernal
               Everlasting
               Fire
               .
            
             
               This
               wholsom
               Admonition
               ,
               more
               precious
               then
               Gold
               and
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               patiently
               and
               kindly
               accept
               instead
               of
               a
               NEW-YEARS-GIFT
               ,
               and
               live
               eternally
               the
               Favourer
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               thy
               Brother
               most
               desirous
               of
               thy
               Salvation
               ,
            
             
               Prior
               for
               the
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 John
                 Gaspar
                 Baldem
                 ,
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Truly
             I
             was
             amaz'd
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             such
             a
             merciless
             Monster
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             the
             Roses
             of
             desired
             Friendship
             ,
             cast
             before
             me
             Baskets
             of
             Thorny
             Bryers
             ;
             and
             rejecting
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Pax
           Vobis
           ,
           
             denounc'd
             a
             Laborious
             War
             against
             me
             ,
             yet
             Glorious
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Catholic
             Evangelical
             Faith.
             For
             now
             ,
             as
             the
             Case
             stood
             ,
             my
             Pen
             was
             to
             be
             drawn
             in
             defence
             of
             That
             ,
             and
             to
             wipe
             off
             pretended
             Stains
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             return'd
             an
             Answer
             ,
             tho'
             overwhelm'd
             with
             the
             Duties
             of
             my
             Calling
             during
             the
             several
             Holy-days
             at
             that
             time
             of
             the
             Year
             ;
             and
             within
             the
             space
             of
             a
             few
             days
             ,
             I
             finish'd
             the
             following
             Apology
             for
             the
             SALVATION
             of
             CHRISTIAN
             PROTESTANTS
             ,
             and
             took
             care
             to
             have
             it
             convey'd
             to
             the
             Lord
             Abbot
             of
          
           Rommersdorff
           ,
           
             by
             means
             of
             this
             short
             Epistle
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 Famous
                 and
                 Learned
                 Lord
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 
                 My
                 most
                 honoured
                 Favourer
                 and
                 Friend
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOur
               Reverend
               Mr.
               Prior
               ,
               in
               the
               late
               absence
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               sent
               me
               a
               sharp
               Letter
               full
               of
               thundrings
               of
               Eternal
               Damnation
               against
               me
               and
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               forsaking
               your
               Church
               ,
               embrace
               ours
               .
               Truly
               I
               trembl'd
               at
               so
               rash
               a
               Judgment
               of
               a
               prudent
               Man.
               
            
             
               But
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               lawful
               at
               all
               times
               and
               in
               all
               places
               to
               repel
               Force
               by
               Force
               ,
               to
               resist
               an
               unjust
               Aggressor
               ,
               and
               to
               Answer
               modestly
               to
               one
               that
               proposes
               a
               hard
               Question
               .
               Nay
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               convince
               Gainsayers
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               
               I
               could
               not
               think
               it
               a
               piece
               of
               Injustice
               to
               oppose
               the
               foresaid
               Mr.
               Prior
               ,
               with
               the
               Treatise
               annex'd
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               certainly
               assur'd
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               judg'd
               of
               our
               Differences
               ,
               as
               a
               Blind
               Man
               doth
               of
               Colours
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Shoemaker
               did
               of
               the
               Picture
               drawn
               by
               Apelles
               .
               All
               that
               I
               beg
               of
               your
               Reverend
               Worship
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               you
               will
               be
               pleas'd
               so
               to
               order
               the
               Matter
               ,
               that
               this
               necessary
               Answer
               may
               be
               deliver'd
               to
               his
               hands
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Fool
               ,
               to
               Triumph
               before
               the
               Victory
               ;
               and
               of
               one
               that
               is
               far
               from
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               Judge
               so
               prepost'rously
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               his
               Neighbor
               .
               I
               had
               Answer'd
               sooner
               ,
               had
               I
               not
               bin
               hinder'd
               by
               my
               public
               Duties
               ,
               and
               Transcribing
               a
               Copy
               of
               this
               Original
               Writing
               ,
               which
               I
               intend
               shall
               shortly
               wear
               a
               German
               Cloak
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               all
               People
               may
               understand
               it
               .
               Farewel
               ,
               and
               continue
               your
               Favour
               to
               ,
            
             
               
                 The
                 most
                 faithful
                 Observer
                 of
                 your
                 Lordship
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 Offices
                 ,
                 J.
                 H.
                 Dalhusius
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Abbot
             having
             Intelligence
             of
             my
             Design
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             remove
             the
             impending
             Burd'n
             from
             his
             Prior
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             whose
             Shoulders
             he
             did
             not
             well
             understand
             ,
             was
             at
             first
             unwilling
             to
             receive
             this
             Answer
             of
             mine
             ,
             till
             tyr'd
             with
             the
             Importunity
             of
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             he
             took
             it
             and
             retir'd
             into
             the
             next
             Room
             :
             Where
             he
             did
             not
             keep
             it
             long
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Servant
             sent
             it
             me
             back
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             upon
             the
             outside
             Paper
          
           ;
        
         
           
             
               BY
               reason
               of
               Strangers
               that
               are
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               other
               necessary
               Occasions
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               leisure
               to
               Answer
               the
               Enclosed
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               be
               pleased
               therefore
               to
               receive
               back
               again
               what
               you
               have
               thought
               good
               to
               write
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               not
               convenient
               for
               us
               to
               read
               .
               So
               may
               the
               Reverend
               Inspector
               live
               to
               the
               years
               of
               Nestor
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Charles
                 ,
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Rommersdorff
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Lord
             Abbot
             was
             not
             so
             fearful
             to
             keep
             the
             Answer
             ,
             as
             an
             Abbot
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             Abbey
             of
          
           Seinen
           ,
           Gulichius
           ,
           
             was
             daring
             to
             accept
             it
             with
             a
             cheerful
             Mind
             ,
             and
             willing
             Hand
             ,
             after
             I
             had
             address'd
             him
             in
             the
             following
             short
             Oration
             ,
             writing
             after
             this
             manner
             :
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 most
                 Famous
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Learned
                 Lord
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 my
                 most
                 esteemed
                 Favourer
                 and
                 Friend
                 .
              
            
             
               TOward
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Year
               ,
               I
               found
               my self
               involv'd
               in
               new
               Contentions
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Author
               and
               Beginning
               is
               the
               Worshipful
               Prior
               in
               Rommersdorff
               ,
               whose
               Name
               is
               
                 John
                 Casper
                 Baldem
              
               ,
               who
               in
               Answer
               to
               a
               Writing
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               bin
               instead
               of
               a
               pleasing
               New-Years-Gift
               ,
               gave
               me
               to
               understand
               ,
               That
               my self
               more
               especially
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               whom
               you
               unjustly
               call
               Vncatholic
               ,
               are
               unavoidably
               subjected
               to
               Eternal
               Damnation
               .
               It
               was
               but
               just
               therefore
               that
               I
               should
               Answer
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Matter
               which
               such
               a
               rash
               Judgment
               requir'd
               .
               Presently
               I
               did
               that
               which
               is
               just
               ;
               and
               this
               day
               took
               care
               that
               the
               Original
               Writing
               ,
               at
               my
               urgent
               Request
               ,
               might
               be
               deliver'd
               to
               the
               Prior
               himself
               by
               the
               Lord
               Prelate
               
                 Charles
                 Wirtzius
              
               ,
               in
               hopes
               the
               Lord
               Abbot
               ,
               as
               my
               singular
               Friend
               ,
               would
               have
               bin
               so
               favourable
               and
               sincere
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               deliver'd
               him
               the
               Original
               Copy
               which
               I
               sent
               .
               But
               Right
               Reverend
               Abbot
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Consideration
               of
               your
               most
               Exquisite
               Learning
               ,
               and
               the
               Justice
               of
               your
               Friendship
               contracted
               four
               years
               since
               ,
               may
               seem
               to
               demand
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               inform
               you
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               a
               Copy
               ,
               of
               your
               business
               in
               some
               measure
               importing
               the
               Honour
               of
               your
               Order
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               should
               not
               remain
               Ignorant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Greek
               Proverb
               in
               Homer
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 what
                 Good
                 or
                 Ill
                 is
                 done
                 within
                 our
                 Houses
                 ,
              
               I
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               impart
               to
               you
               the
               Nature
               of
               our
               Quarrel
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               love
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               I
               conjure
               you
               ,
               that
               laying
               aside
               inveterate
               Prejudices
               ,
               you
               would
               peruse
               this
               present
               Treatise
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               with
               an
               Answer
               first
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               Brothers
               in
               Rommersdorff
               ,
               to
               oblige
               
               the
               longing
               Expectations
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               am
               ,
               was
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               to
               the
               end
               of
               my
               Life
               ,
            
             
               
                 Heddesdorff
                 ,
                 
                   Jan.
                   14.
                   1681.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 sincere
                 Observer
                 of
                 Your
                 Worship
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 Offices
                 ,
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Here
             we
             stopt
             ,
             most
             Worthy
             Reader
             ,
             proceeding
             no
             farther
             ;
             for
             the
             Reverend
             Abbot
             of
          
           Seinen
           ,
           Gulichius
           ,
           
             has
             hitherto
             left
             me
             nothing
             but
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             future
             Answer
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Church
             of
             the
          
           Protestants
           ,
           
             so
             often
             ,
             nay
             daily
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
          
           Baldem
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Desks
             and
             Pulpits
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             abandon'd
             to
             the
             Infernal
             Devils
             ,
             may
             be
             furnish'd
             with
             farther
             Arms
             against
             such
             a
             Customary
             Damnation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Innocence
             and
             Eternal
             Salvation
             of
             it
             may
             be
             more
             and
             more
             asserted
             and
             established
             with
             Triumphant
             Arguments
             and
             Reasons
             ,
             we
             thought
             it
             worth
             our
             while
             to
             publish
             this
             Orthodox
             Answer
             ,
             wrested
             and
             extorted
             from
             us
             by
             the
             Force
             of
             a
             Fire-breathing
             Quill
             ,
             and
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             dark
             shades
             of
             my
             Study
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             will
             not
             here
             meddle
             with
             any
             Man
             ,
             besides
             the
             Prior
             my
             Antagonist
             ,
             who
             because
             he
             has
             spoken
             what
             he
             pleas'd
             ,
             shall
             hear
             perhaps
             what
             he
             will
             not
             like
             so
             well
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             speak
             of
             Errors
             ,
             I
             shall
             spare
             Persons
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             thing
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             shall
             examin
             and
             correct
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Invincible
             Truth
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             this
             necessary
             Answer
             ,
             to
             the
             Advancement
             of
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             the
             Establishment
             of
             thy
             own
             Faih
             ,
             and
             the
             Encrease
             of
             the
             true
             Catholic
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             to
             heal
             these
             Divisions
             ,
             that
             so
             Christians
             being
             recal'd
             to
             Truth
             and
             Charity
             ,
             may
             once
             more
             constitute
             one
             Sheepfold
             under
             one
             Shepherd
             Christ
             ,
             Not
             Antichrist
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           the
           BISHOPS
           ,
           The
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           PASTORS
           ,
           And
           ,
           To
           All
           and
           Singular
           the
           MEMBERS
           Of
           the
           Reformed
           English
           Church
           ;
           The
           AUTHOR
           wishes
           
             The
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             The
             Love
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             And
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           
             Most
             Honoured
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Dearly
             Beloved
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           like
           manner
           as
           the
           Jews
           of
           old
           ,
           when
           they
           past
           their
           little
           Children
           through
           the
           Fire
           in
           Honour
           of
           Moloch
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           mov'd
           with
           their
           pitiful
           Outcries
           and
           Lamentations
           ,
           endeavour'd
           
           to
           deafen
           and
           silence
           those
           doleful
           and
           ruthful
           Moans
           and
           Shrieks
           of
           the
           distressed
           Infants
           with
           variety
           of
           Sounds
           and
           Noises
           loud
           and
           shrill
           ;
           such
           are
           the
           labours
           of
           the
           Followers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           leave
           no
           Stone
           unturn'd
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           Mouths
           of
           the
           Detectors
           of
           their
           False
           Doctrins
           :
           And
           in
           regard
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           compass
           their
           Ends
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           rage
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           against
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           but
           persecute
           them
           with
           Clamour
           and
           Judicial
           Sentences
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           fill
           every
           corner
           of
           the
           World
           with
           their
           Thundring
           Writings
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Voice
           of
           Truth
           from
           being
           heard
           ;
           nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           then
           all
           this
           ,
           like
           Ahab
           himself
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           throw
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           Troubles
           which
           themselves
           have
           rais'd
           ,
           upon
           the
           Faithful
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           most
           horrible
           to
           hear
           ,
           make
           it
           their
           glory
           to
           condemn
           them
           all
           to
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Infernal
           Fires
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           ill
           Fate
           has
           befall'n
           me
           .
           For
           when
           it
           was
           my
           late
           hap
           to
           officiate
           in
           the
           Function
           of
           Ecclesiastial
           Overseer
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Weeden
           ,
           upon
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Popish
           Prelates
           ,
           a
           certain
           Neighbour
           
           of
           mine
           ,
           was
           not
           asham'd
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           NEW-YEARS-GIFT
           ,
           to
           send
           me
           word
           ,
           That
           not
           only
           my Self
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           the
           Protestants
           in
           general
           were
           eternally
           Damn'd
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           infallibly
           Burn'd
           in
           the
           everlasting
           Fire
           of
           Hell.
           But
           in
           regard
           that
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             We
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             for
             the
             Truth
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           chief
           Duty
           of
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             To
             hold
             fast
             the
             faithful
             Word
             which
             is
             according
             to
          
           
           
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             both
             to
             Exhort
             in
             wholsom
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             to
             Convince
             them
             that
             say
             against
             it
          
           ;
           I
           thought
           it
           my
           Duty
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Translate
           into
           the
           German
           Language
           the
           Catechism
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           written
           by
           
             Monsieur
             Moulin
          
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           to
           arm
           my
           Auditors
           against
           the
           daily
           Attacques
           of
           the
           Monks
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           refel
           such
           an
           inconsiderate
           and
           unchristianlike
           Letter
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           my
           ANSWER
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Protestants
           against
           so
           horrible
           a
           Condemnation
           .
           Wherein
           I
           have
           chiefly
           made
           it
           my
           business
           to
           encounter
           my
           Antagonist
           with
           the
           Sword
           of
           his
           own
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           having
           brought
           in
           Aid
           of
           our
           Cause
           ,
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           most
           Famous
           Popish
           Doctors
           against
           him
           .
           
           Not
           that
           I
           would
           have
           it
           so
           to
           be
           understood
           however
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Suffrages
           of
           Men
           that
           wander
           in
           the
           Paths
           of
           Error
           ,
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           support
           of
           our
           Doctrin
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           as
           vanquish'd
           Enemies
           ,
           following
           the
           Triumphal
           Chariot
           of
           Truth
           ,
           their
           Necks
           laden
           with
           Chains
           ,
           and
           compell'd
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Victress
           ,
           they
           might
           give
           all
           the
           World
           an
           unquestionable
           Testimony
           of
           her
           Conquest
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           that
           if
           after
           the
           first
           Rout
           ,
           they
           should
           adventure
           to
           make
           a
           second
           Attempt
           upon
           her
           ,
           being
           by
           this
           Stratagem
           set
           together
           by
           the
           Ears
           one
           among
           another
           ,
           and
           distracted
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           their
           Sentences
           ,
           they
           might
           by
           mutually
           wounding
           each
           other
           ,
           destroy
           themselves
           ;
           thereby
           affording
           us
           this
           pleasing
           Spectacle
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           
             Lord
             had
             set
             every
             Man's
             Sword
             upon
             his
             Neighbor
             throughout
             the
             Host
          
           ;
           and
           had
           so
           brought
           it
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           kill
           one
           another
           with
           the
           Weapons
           which
           they
           had
           made
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Heads
           of
           these
           new
           
           Goliah's
           should
           be
           cut
           off
           with
           the
           Swords
           which
           they
           had
           girt
           upon
           their
           own
           Loyns
           .
           For
           thus
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Papists
           in
           many
           things
           are
           like
           
           Samson's
           Foxes
           ,
           having
           their
           Tails
           
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ty'd
           together
           to
           set
           on
           Fire
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           Heads
           they
           draw
           two
           contrary
           Ways
           ;
           or
           else
           like
           certain
           Monsters
           ,
           whose
           Bodies
           are
           not
           united
           together
           till
           about
           the
           Navil
           or
           the
           Belly
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           Fawning
           creates
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Truth
           begets
           Hatred
           ;
           so
           neither
           could
           I
           avoid
           the
           Hatred
           and
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
           For
           their
           Revenge
           transported
           them
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           they
           sent
           several
           Soldiers
           to
           apprehend
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           punish'd
           me
           with
           eternal
           Captivity
           ;
           who
           because
           they
           could
           not
           overtake
           me
           flying
           away
           on
           Horseback
           ,
           discharg'd
           two
           Pistols
           at
           me
           ,
           to
           have
           kill'd
           me
           outright
           ;
           but
           in
           vain
           ,
           while
           God
           in
           his
           Mercy
           protected
           me
           .
        
         
           Constrain'd
           therefore
           by
           these
           and
           other
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           continual
           way-layings
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           some
           Weeks
           ago
           I
           threw
           my self
           into
           the
           Bosom
           of
           your
           Church
           ,
           that
           under
           your
           Protection
           I
           might
           live
           in
           more
           safety
           ;
           and
           so
           soon
           as
           opportunity
           should
           permit
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           ready
           to
           employ
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           Abilities
           and
           Sedulity
           in
           your
           Service
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           regard
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Proverb
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           Desire
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           Men
           Unknown
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           might
           be
           worth
           my
           while
           most
           devoutly
           and
           humbly
           to
           offer
           and
           dedicate
           this
           my
           Answer
           to
           all
           and
           singular
           both
           Shepherds
           and
           Sheep
           ,
           High
           and
           Mean
           ,
           Ecclesiastics
           and
           Laity
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           other
           means
           to
           excite
           and
           kindle
           in
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           when
           once
           made
           known
           to
           your
           Christian
           Pity
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           generous
           Goodness
           ,
           as
           to
           receive
           me
           into
           the
           Arms
           of
           your
           Charity
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           Partaker
           of
           your
           Labors
           .
        
         
           Accept
           ,
           I
           beseech
           ye
           therefore
           ,
           most
           Honourable
           Patrons
           ,
           with
           courteous
           Mind
           and
           Hand
           ,
           this
           little
           Treatise
           of
           mine
           ;
           and
           open
           to
           me
           the
           doors
           of
           your
           Benevolence
           ;
           
             and
             what
             you
             would
             should
             be
             done
             to
             your selves
             in
             the
             same
             case
             ,
             that
             do
             to
             me
             .
             Be
             not
             weary
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             for
             in
             due
             season
             ye
             shall
             reap
             ,
             if
             ye
             faint
             not
             .
             While
             we
             have
          
           
           
             therefore
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             good
             unto
             all
             Men
             ,
             especially
             unto
             them
             that
             be
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           our
           Merciful
           God
           ,
           
             who
             has
             begun
             a
             good
             work
             in
             you
             ,
             will
             perform
             it
             until
             the
             day
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             that
             being
          
           
           
           
             fill'd
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             ye
             may
             speak
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             without
             fear
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             one
             Soul
             ,
             holding
             together
          
           
           
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             in
             nothing
             fearing
             your
             Adversaries
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             them
             a
             Token
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             but
             to
             you
             of
          
           
           
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             God.
             For
             to
             you
             it
             is
             given
             for
             Christ
             ,
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             ye
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             this
             ,
             that
             ye
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             Having
             the
             same
             sight
             which
             ye
             saw
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             now
             hear
             in
             me
             .
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             count
             it
             all
             joy
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             ye
             fall
             in
             diverse
             temptations
             .
             For
             blessed
             is
             the
             Man
             who
             endureth
             temptation
             ,
             because
          
           
           
             that
             when
             he
             is
             try'd
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             the
             Crown
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             has
             promis'd
             to
             those
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
        
         
           May
           it
           please
           the
           same
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           
             That
             fighting
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             ye
             may
             hold
             Faith
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             some
             having
             put
             away
             ,
             as
             concerning
             Faith
             ,
             have
             made
             Shipwrack
             .
             So
             shall
             ye
             remain
             faithful
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             Crown
          
           
           
             of
             Life
             shall
             be
             given
             unto
             you
             .
          
           So
           that
           when
           the
           
             time
             of
             your
             dissolution
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           you
           may
           gladly
           and
           truly
           say
           ,
           We
           
             have
             fought
             a
             good
          
           
           Fight
           ,
           We
           
             have
             fulfilled
             our
             Course
          
           ,
           We
           
             have
             kept
             the
             Faith.
             Henceforth
             there
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             us
             a
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             whicb
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Righteous
             Judge
             ,
             shall
             give
             at
             that
          
           
           
             day
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             that
             have
             lov'd
             his
             appearing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             unto
             the
             King
             Everlasting
             ,
             Incorruptible
             ,
             Invisible
             ;
             To
             God
             only
             Wise
             ,
             be
             Honour
             and
          
           
           
             Glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
          
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           So
           farewel
           ,
           most
           Honoured
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           benignly
           favour
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             And
             Exile
             ,
             J.
             H.
             Dalhusius
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           SALVATION
           OF
           PROTESTANTS
           Asserted
           and
           Defended
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               The
               Salvation
               of
               Body
               and
               Soul
               comes
               from
               one
               Fountain
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reverend
             and
             most
             Learned
             Mr.
             Prior
             ,
          
        
         
           THere
           has
           been
           an
           idle
           report
           spread
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           that
           the
           Reverend
           Abbot
           of
           the
           Monastry
           of
           Seinen
           propos'd
           to
           me
           several
           things
           concerning
           the
           Catholic
           Religion
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           Writing
           ,
           yet
           by
           Word
           of
           Mouth
           ,
           which
           I
           either
           am
           or
           was
           not
           able
           to
           resolve
           .
           From
           which
           trifle
           of
           a
           Report
           ,
           those
           of
           your
           Party
           have
           thought
           to
           gain
           a
           Petty
           Lawrel
           Wreath
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           our
           side
           have
           been
           in
           a
           deep
           Suspence
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           or
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           for
           that
           Fame
           is
           as
           well
           an
           obstinate
           Retainer
           of
           what
           is
           feign'd
           and
           bad
           ,
           as
           a
           Divulger
           of
           Truth
           .
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Prelate
           aforesaid
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           this
           Abortive
           Birth
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           since
           a
           Non-Entity
           can
           have
           no
           Accidents
           ,
           He
           could
           never
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Matter
           divulge
           ,
           that
           he
           propounded
           any
           thing
           to
           me
           to
           be
           resolv'd
           ,
           when
           assuredly
           I
           remember
           it
           no
           more
           then
           I
           do
           an
           Act
           that
           never
           was
           done
           .
           This
           indeed
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           about
           three
           years
           since
           ,
           
           returning
           from
           the
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Grentzhausen
           ,
           and
           going
           into
           the
           Monastery
           in
           my
           road
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           my
           Fellow-Brethren
           ,
           Mr.
           
             William
             Simonis
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Arnold
             Schnabel
          
           ,
           the
           one
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Alsbach
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Ruchroeten
           ,
           both
           most
           vigilant
           and
           learned
           Persons
           were
           with
           me
           ,
           he
           read
           to
           us
           many
           and
           various
           Manuscripts
           taken
           out
           of
           our
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           Arguments
           against
           those
           Authors
           ,
           and
           highly
           vaunted
           them
           to
           be
           invincible
           ;
           but
           we
           Three
           so
           well
           at
           that
           time
           defended
           the
           Truth
           ,
           that
           your
           Party
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           boast
           of
           Advantage
           .
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Reverend
           Prior
           not
           only
           extends
           his
           Prayers
           for
           my
           Health
           ,
           but
           also
           heartily
           wishes
           and
           desires
           ,
           
             That
             after
             I
             had
             adjur'd
             and
             forsaken
             my
             Religion
             ,
             I
             should
             consult
             the
             good
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             by
             returning
             to
          
           Peter
           
             's
             Nett
             ,
             which
             is
             the
          
           Roman
           
             and
             only
             Soul-saving
             Church
             ;
             lest
             after
             I
             had
             finished
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             only
             be
             deprived
             of
             Eternal
             Felicity
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Doctors
             burn
             in
             the
             Everlasting
             Fire
             of
             Hell
          
           ;
           truly
           as
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           return
           him
           many
           Thanks
           ;
           so
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           but
           that
           out
           of
           Duty
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           love
           of
           Truth
           ,
           I
           must
           Answer
           as
           follows
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           again
           reproach'd
           to
           have
           thrown
           away
           my
           Buckler
           when
           the
           Duel
           was
           offered
           me
           ,
           which
           was
           infamous
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           sought
           for
           Safety
           by
           ignominious
           Flight
           .
           And
           I
           sincerely
           and
           constantly
           adjure
           you
           ,
           Reverend
           Prior
           ,
           together
           with
           your
           Companions
           ,
           that
           with
           impartial
           Minds
           ,
           and
           laying
           aside
           all
           fore-conceived
           Opinions
           ,
           you
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           read
           and
           weigh
           what
           shall
           be
           here
           written
           .
           Therefore
           that
           I
           may
           hasten
           to
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           the
           whole
           Hinge
           of
           your
           Epistle
           turns
           upon
           this
           ,
           to
           persuade
           me
           that
           the
           Romanists
           (
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           call
           you
           so
           throughout
           this
           Writing
           )
           are
           only
           worthy
           and
           fit
           to
           obtain
           Salvation
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Protestants
           are
           damn'd
           ,
           nay
           ,
           irrevocably
           consign'd
           to
           a
           sad
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           Is
           not
           this
           your
           Thesis
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           most
           certainly
           it
           is
           .
           It
           will
           be
           my
           part
           therefore
           to
           Prove
           and
           Assert
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           to
           Examin
           and
           Correct
           your
           rash
           
           Judgment
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           Charity
           ,
           with
           regard
           however
           to
           the
           Civil
           Friendship
           of
           both
           ;
           more
           especially
           of
           that
           which
           is
           between
           me
           and
           your
           most
           reverend
           and
           famous
           Master
           ,
           
             Charles
             Wertzius
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           here
           name
           with
           Honor.
           I
           wish
           he
           had
           bin
           at
           home
           ;
           for
           then
           you
           would
           not
           have
           presum'd
           to
           have
           dealt
           so
           disingeniously
           by
           me
           .
           But
           the
           Proverb
           says
           ,
           
             When
             the
             Cat
             is
             gone
             abroad
             ,
             the
             Mice
             play
             .
          
           But
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           which
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           more
           frequently
           recommend
           to
           us
           then
           Charity
           .
           This
           is
           that
           sacred
           and
           perpetual
           Fire
           ,
           which
           it
           behoves
           us
           more
           religiously
           to
           keep
           burning
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           formerly
           was
           intrusted
           with
           the
           Vestals
           in
           Rome
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           For
           Charity
           (
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             )
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
             ,
          
           Col.
           3.
           14.
           
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Commandment
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           5.
           
           Nay
           ,
           
             The
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.
           10.
           
           And
           if
           a
           Comparison
           should
           be
           made
           between
           the
           three
           Theological
           Vertues
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           but
           the
           Palm
           would
           be
           given
           to
           Charity
           as
           the
           Principal
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           13.
           
           Faith
           represents
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           in
           regard
           it
           holds
           forth
           to
           us
           the
           Propitiation
           of
           our
           Sins
           upon
           the
           Altar
           of
           the
           Cross
           .
           Hope
           represents
           the
           Holy
           Place
           ,
           as
           being
           that
           which
           shines
           out
           to
           us
           with
           the
           sevenfold
           Lamp
           of
           Evangelical
           Promises
           ,
           in
           certain
           Expectation
           of
           Eternal
           Beatitude
           .
           But
           Charity
           representing
           the
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           ,
           and
           glittering
           on
           every
           side
           with
           pure
           Gold
           ,
           is
           only
           worthy
           to
           be
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           for
           as
           God
           is
           Love
           ,
           1
           Job
           .
           4.
           16.
           so
           the
           Empyrean
           Seat
           ,
           and
           the
           fiery
           Throne
           of
           Charity
           in
           our
           Minds
           ,
           have
           a
           mutual
           Resemblance
           .
           Now
           there
           may
           be
           numbred
           several
           Duties
           of
           this
           Christian
           Charity
           ,
           the
           Queenof
           all
           Vertues
           ,
           as
           well
           toward
           God
           as
           toward
           our
           Neighbor
           .
           Toward
           God
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           Duties
           incumbent
           upon
           every
           Man
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           Charity
           ;
           of
           which
           some
           are
           Positive
           ,
           others
           Negative
           .
           By
           the
           one
           a
           Christian
           is
           oblig'd
           to
           Exercise
           Benevolence
           and
           Bounty
           toward
           his
           Neighbor
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lyes
           ,
           affectionately
           and
           effectually
           in
           Word
           and
           Deed.
           By
           the
           other
           he
           is
           deterr'd
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           
           Ill-will
           ,
           and
           doing
           Injury
           to
           his
           Brother
           ,
           not
           only
           directly
           by
           hurting
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           indirectly
           by
           throwing
           Scandals
           upon
           him
           ;
           not
           only
           openly
           and
           outwardly
           with
           Hand
           or
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           also
           covertly
           and
           inwardly
           ,
           by
           bearing
           Malice
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           Hatred
           ,
           or
           by
           unjust
           Suspicions
           and
           rash
           Censures
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           witnesses
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           
           
             For
             Charity
             thinks
             no
             evil
             ,
             suffers
             all
             things
             ,
             believes
             all
             things
             ,
             hopes
             all
             things
             ,
             endures
             all
             things
             .
          
           More
           particularly
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           more
           places
           then
           one
           ,
           condemns
           rash
           Judgments
           ,
           by
           which
           Men
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           violating
           the
           Laws
           either
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           or
           Christian
           Charity
           ,
           judge
           evilly
           of
           the
           Actions
           or
           Persons
           of
           their
           Brethren
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           that
           Sentence
           of
           our
           Savior
           is
           express
           and
           positive
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           1.
           
           
             Judge
             not
             ,
             lest
             ye
             be
             judged
             .
          
           Such
           were
           the
           Judgments
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           formerly
           concerning
           others
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           lookt
           upon
           all
           others
           beside
           themselves
           as
           Ideots
           ,
           prophane
           and
           polluted
           Sinners
           .
           And
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           frequent
           among
           Men
           ,
           then
           these
           unjust
           Censures
           ,
           who
           are
           often
           wont
           to
           receive
           with
           the
           Left-hand
           ,
           what
           is
           reach'd
           forth
           with
           the
           Right
           ;
           and
           to
           interpret
           all
           things
           in
           the
           worst
           sense
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           variety
           of
           their
           Passions
           .
           For
           Example
           ;
           if
           any
           Man
           grows
           Rich
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           adjudg'd
           to
           have
           acquir'd
           those
           Riches
           by
           evil
           means
           :
           If
           he
           fall
           suddenly
           into
           extreme
           Calamity
           ,
           this
           is
           presently
           deem'd
           to
           befal
           him
           by
           the
           secret
           Judgment
           of
           God
           revenging
           his
           secret
           Transgressions
           :
           If
           any
           one
           be
           averse
           to
           Superstition
           ,
           he
           is
           accounted
           Profane
           :
           If
           he
           professes
           Piety
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           an
           Hypocrite
           :
           If
           Liberal
           ,
           he
           is
           taxed
           for
           a
           Prodigal
           :
           If
           Frugal
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           Covetous
           :
           If
           Prudent
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Coward
           :
           If
           Magnanimous
           and
           Sedate
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           raging
           Waves
           ,
           he
           is
           pronounced
           Rash
           and
           Bold
           .
           Such
           is
           that
           Judgment
           of
           yours
           ,
           most
           Learned
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           which
           you
           give
           in
           your
           Letters
           of
           Me
           and
           all
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           rather
           with
           a
           blind
           Fury
           ,
           then
           a
           quick
           Understanding
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           all
           Damn'd
           to
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           that
           unless
           we
           return
           to
           
           Peter's
           Ship
           ,
           by
           submitting
           our selves
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           we
           are
           adjudg'd
           in
           this
           Life
           
           to
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell.
           You
           are
           not
           the
           only
           Person
           who
           lye
           under
           this
           Mistake
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           not
           wanting
           among
           ye
           those
           that
           in
           their
           Harangues
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           in
           affrighting
           terms
           do
           pawn
           their
           own
           Salvation
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Protestants
           are
           Damn'd
           .
           By
           vertue
           of
           which
           precipitate
           Condemnation
           ,
           the
           hatred
           of
           many
           is
           kindled
           against
           us
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           matter
           to
           love
           those
           whom
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           so
           hated
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           already
           destin'd
           to
           the
           Flames
           of
           Hell
           :
           And
           in
           regard
           there
           is
           but
           little
           difference
           between
           a
           Damn'd
           Person
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           rational
           that
           they
           should
           abhor
           such
           Persons
           as
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           by
           an
           anticipated
           Sentence
           are
           already
           numbred
           among
           the
           Damn'd
           .
           Nay
           ,
           those
           of
           your
           Party
           ,
           who
           either
           out
           of
           Duty
           or
           Inclination
           are
           better
           and
           more
           tenderly
           affected
           towards
           us
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           look
           upon
           us
           with
           Horror
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           Commiseration
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           very
           sorry
           that
           Men
           of
           such
           excellent
           Endowments
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           born
           to
           Vertue
           ,
           should
           be
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           willingly
           throw
           themselves
           headlong
           into
           Hell.
           For
           these
           Reasons
           therefore
           I
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           examin
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           Charity
           and
           Truth
           this
           Judgment
           so
           frequently
           given
           and
           inculcated
           against
           us
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           it
           be
           found
           to
           be
           rash
           and
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           you
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           remit
           somewhat
           of
           your
           rigor
           ,
           and
           blush
           at
           what
           you
           have
           so
           unjustly
           written
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           our selves
           also
           slighting
           and
           contemning
           this
           preposterous
           Judgment
           ,
           may
           continue
           cheerful
           and
           constant
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           saying
           to
           our
           Prior
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           supercilious
           Censurers
           as
           He
           ,
           what
           St.
           Paul
           said
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           3.
           
           
             With
             us
             it
             is
             a
             very
             small
             thing
             that
             we
             should
             be
             judged
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             of
             mans
             judgment
             .
          
           It
           is
           better
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           by
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           then
           a
           Judge
           ;
           by
           Men
           ,
           then
           by
           God.
           Wherefore
           as
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           a
           Judge
           in
           his
           own
           Cause
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           the
           Accuser
           to
           pass
           Sentence
           upon
           the
           Guilty
           :
           So
           that
           it
           might
           be
           sufficient
           to
           plead
           in
           Opposition
           to
           this
           unjust
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Prior
           would
           sit
           
           Judge
           in
           his
           own
           proper
           Cause
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           carried
           away
           with
           various
           Affections
           ,
           he
           never
           regarded
           what
           was
           true
           and
           honest
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           profitable
           and
           convenient
           .
           This
           Judgment
           certainly
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           Equity
           and
           pure
           Reason
           ,
           but
           to
           Anger
           and
           Hatred
           .
           As
           Parents
           are
           wont
           to
           love
           their
           Children
           tho'
           Maim'd
           and
           Lame
           ,
           so
           your
           Doctors
           are
           so
           preposterously
           devoted
           to
           their
           own
           pre-conceived
           Opinions
           ,
           that
           they
           hate
           all
           Men
           who
           go
           about
           to
           impugn
           or
           correct
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           greater
           force
           they
           find
           in
           the
           same
           Opinions
           to
           establish
           their
           Authority
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           encrease
           and
           preserve
           their
           Earthly
           Riches
           .
        
         
           The
           Condition
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           resembles
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           Savior
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
           For
           because
           he
           oppos'd
           himself
           against
           the
           Corruptions
           both
           of
           Manners
           and
           Doctrin
           which
           abounded
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           propounded
           a
           sort
           of
           Justice
           quite
           different
           from
           the
           Pharisaical
           Pride
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           unwritten
           Traditions
           ,
           labour'd
           to
           cleanse
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           restore
           all
           things
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Fountains
           of
           Purity
           and
           Truth
           ;
           therefore
           he
           was
           accounted
           a
           Samaritan
           ,
           and
           proclaim'd
           a
           Seditious
           Person
           ,
           a
           Demoniac
           ,
           a
           Blasphemer
           ,
           Turbulent
           ,
           and
           an
           Innovator
           .
           The
           same
           things
           befal
           the
           Reformed
           ;
           for
           therefore
           are
           they
           unjustly
           condemn'd
           ,
           because
           they
           desire
           that
           the
           Temple
           may
           be
           cleans'd
           ,
           that
           Abuses
           and
           Corruptions
           may
           be
           reform'd
           ,
           which
           Time
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           Avarice
           ,
           Negligence
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           other
           Pests
           have
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           the
           Justice
           of
           our
           Savior
           may
           be
           fully
           acknowledg'd
           ;
           that
           unprofitable
           ,
           intolerable
           and
           superstitious
           Traditions
           may
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           restor'd
           to
           the
           Primitive
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Exemplar
           and
           Pattern
           of
           purest
           Antiquity
           .
           And
           indeed
           if
           you
           would
           but
           lay
           aside
           your
           Affections
           ,
           and
           give
           never
           so
           little
           attention
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           would
           there
           find
           how
           unlawful
           't
           is
           for
           you
           to
           give
           any
           such
           Judgment
           upon
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           devote
           them
           to
           Maledictions
           whom
           Christ
           has
           redeemed
           
           with
           his
           Blood
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           is
           conformable
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           who
           repose
           their
           whole
           Confidence
           in
           the
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Merits
           and
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           .
           Certainly
           the
           Point
           of
           Eternal
           Salvation
           is
           of
           a
           higher
           Nature
           then
           to
           be
           wrested
           away
           by
           little
           blind
           miserable
           Animals
           to
           their
           Tribunal
           ;
           or
           that
           any
           Man
           should
           presume
           to
           pronounce
           any
           thing
           concerning
           it
           ,
           beyond
           the
           revealed
           Will
           of
           God.
           For
           God
           has
           assum'd
           it
           to
           himself
           ,
           his
           Sentence
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           anticipated
           by
           our
           Judgment
           ,
           For
           what
           Mortal
           was
           ever
           privy
           to
           his
           Secrets
           ,
           or
           whom
           did
           he
           ever
           permit
           the
           perusal
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           Election
           ?
           St.
           
             James
             ,
             c.
          
           4.
           of
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           v.
           11
           ,
           12.
           positively
           admonishes
           us
           ,
           
             to
             condemn
             that
             Law
             which
             condemns
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             who
             judges
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Doer
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             a
             Judge
             .
          
           And
           that
           Men
           for
           this
           reason
           should
           not
           invade
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             There
             is
             one
             Lawgiver
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             both
             to
             save
             and
             to
             destroy
             ;
             who
             art
             thou
             shat
             judgest
             another
             ?
          
           Excellent
           also
           was
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Ethnic
           Poet
           ;
           
             Those
             things
             which
             it
             concerns
             us
             not
             to
             know
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             take
             care
             to
             believe
             ;
             let
             Secret
             things
             be
             left
             to
             God.
          
           Many
           are
           number'd
           among
           Wolves
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           will
           joyn
           to
           his
           Sheep
           at
           the
           last
           Judgment
           .
           Many
           who
           are
           weigh'd
           in
           the
           Ballance
           of
           human
           Censure
           ,
           are
           rejected
           as
           Brass
           ,
           which
           the
           Touch-stone
           of
           Divine
           Judgment
           will
           demonstrate
           to
           have
           bin
           fine
           Gold.
           First
           therefore
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           of
           you
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           upon
           what
           ground
           you
           come
           to
           be
           more
           certain
           of
           the
           Damnation
           of
           others
           ,
           then
           of
           your
           own
           Salvation
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           a
           piece
           of
           Arrogance
           as
           you
           commonly
           teach
           against
           us
           ,
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           assure
           himself
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Heir
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           certainly
           it
           must
           be
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           rashness
           to
           determin
           as
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           Wrath
           and
           Hell.
           I
           rather
           am
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Protestants
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           an
           Obstacle
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           serves
           in
           a
           high
           measure
           to
           promote
           Salvation
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           Salvation
           beyond
           the
           Pale
           of
           
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           so
           that
           Salvation
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           
             Ethnics
             ,
             Mahometans
          
           and
           Jews
           ;
           no
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Society
           of
           those
           who
           retaining
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nevertheless
           subvert
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           such
           as
           formerly
           were
           the
           
             Ebionites
             ,
             Borborites
             ,
             Manichaeans
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
          
           and
           at
           this
           day
           the
           Socinians
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           be
           or
           were
           any
           other
           such
           like
           Monsters
           in
           Religion
           .
           But
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           what
           is
           there
           to
           be
           discover'd
           that
           subverts
           the
           Fundamental
           Articles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           rather
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           what
           serves
           in
           a
           high
           degree
           to
           support
           them
           ?
           Does
           it
           not
           admit
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           and
           New
           Testament
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           and
           the
           Three
           more
           solemn
           Creeds
           ,
           the
           
             Apostolic
             ,
             Athanasian
          
           and
           Nicene
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Four
           Oeconomic
           Councils
           of
           
             Nicaea
             ,
             Chalcedon
             ,
             Ephesus
          
           and
           Constantinople
           ?
           Does
           it
           not
           adore
           in
           truth
           One
           God
           ,
           Three
           in
           One
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           Does
           it
           not
           acknowledg
           one
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           for
           the
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           the
           Redeemer
           of
           Souls
           ,
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Does
           it
           teach
           any
           thing
           concerning
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           repugnant
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           his
           Power
           ?
           Can
           it
           be
           accused
           of
           any
           Opinion
           that
           subverts
           good
           Manners
           ,
           or
           that
           sins
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           public
           Honesty
           ?
           The
           aim
           of
           Religion
           is
           to
           inform
           Men
           how
           to
           live
           well
           and
           bear
           Death
           with
           confidence
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           after
           they
           have
           lived
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           may
           die
           in
           his
           favour
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           a
           Christian
           may
           easily
           attain
           in
           our
           Religion
           ;
           for
           it
           most
           powerfully
           excites
           a
           faithful
           Man
           to
           fear
           God
           and
           love
           his
           Neighbor
           .
           It
           propounds
           no
           Article
           of
           Faith
           from
           whence
           various
           Corollaries
           may
           not
           be
           deduc'd
           for
           performance
           of
           our
           Duties
           ,
           and
           Reformation
           of
           our
           Lives
           ;
           and
           administers
           most
           sweet
           and
           those
           most
           effectnal
           Consolations
           to
           a
           Christian
           against
           the
           assaults
           of
           all
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           Death
           particularly
           ;
           advancing
           the
           Certainty
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           through
           Christ
           ,
           into
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           Merit
           and
           Favour
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           themselves
           ,
           
           who
           deal
           so
           rigorously
           by
           us
           ,
           so
           often
           as
           any
           one
           is
           to
           be
           prepar'd
           for
           Death
           ,
           insensibly
           come
           over
           to
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           tacitly
           renounce
           their
           own
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Conson
             .
             Agoniz
          
           .
           written
           by
           Viguerrus
           .
           For
           then
           they
           do
           not
           comsort
           the
           dying
           Person
           with
           heaps
           of
           his
           own
           proper
           Merits
           ,
           but
           exhort
           him
           to
           put
           all
           his
           hope
           and
           confidence
           in
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           .
           Nor
           do
           they
           scare
           their
           doubtful
           Consciences
           with
           the
           Terror
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           but
           comfort
           it
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           soon
           obtaining
           Everlasting
           Rest
           ;
           and
           admonish
           the
           sick
           Person
           often
           to
           repeat
           the
           words
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Toledo
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           written
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Charles
           V
           ,
           declar'd
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           that
           he
           plac'd
           all
           the
           Hopes
           of
           his
           Salvation
           in
           one
           Redeemer
           and
           Saviour
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Merits
           ,
           adding
           withal
           ,
           that
           he
           look'd
           upon
           
           Luther's
           Opinion
           concerning
           Justification
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           true
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           Famous
           
             John
             Crocius
          
           ,
           my
           Tutor
           formerly
           at
           Marpurgh
           ,
           reports
           in
           his
           Anti-Wigelius
           ,
           p.
           451.
           they
           make
           the
           Pope
           to
           return
           this
           Answer
           ;
           That
           he
           would
           not
           celebrate
           his
           Funeral
           Obsequies
           ,
           because
           he
           held
           with
           Luther
           in
           such
           a
           Principal
           Point
           of
           Religion
           .
           Maximilian
           II
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Naples
             D.
             Lambert
             Gruterus
          
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           lying
           under
           the
           Pangs
           of
           Death
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           but
           upon
           promise
           first
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             talk
             of
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Blood
             and
             S●eat
          
           ;
           The
           Bishop
           was
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           long
           Oration
           concerning
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           full
           of
           Consolation
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Emperor
           was
           ask'd
           ,
           
             Whether
             he
             intended
             to
             die
             in
             that
             Faith
             ?
          
           He
           made
           Answer
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             do
             no
             otherwise
          
           :
           As
           Crato
           relates
           in
           his
           Funeral-Oration
           ;
           and
           
             Chytraeus
             Chron.
             Sax.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Head
           and
           Summ
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           is
           Christ
           Crucify'd
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             Other
             Foundation
             can
             no
             Man
             lay
             then
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             ,
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           11.
           
           So
           that
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Rule
           
           of
           Faith
           to
           be
           acknowledg'd
           then
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           resounding
           in
           Scriptures
           ;
           nor
           any
           other
           Merit
           to
           be
           pleaded
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           his
           Death
           ;
           nor
           any
           other
           Purgatory
           but
           his
           Blood
           ;
           nor
           any
           other
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           he
           offer'd
           once
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ;
           nor
           any
           other
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Mediator
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           Himself
           .
           Behold
           the
           Foundations
           of
           our
           Faith
           :
           Why
           should
           you
           deny
           us
           Eternal
           Salvation
           ?
        
         
           Moreover
           it
           would
           be
           very
           cruel
           ,
           and
           altogether
           repugnant
           to
           Christians
           ,
           to
           condemn
           to
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell
           so
           many
           Myriads
           of
           Christians
           ,
           living
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           under
           the
           Patriarchs
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Jerusalem
          
           and
           Constantinople
           ;
           The
           
             Georgians
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Abissines
             ,
             Egyptians
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
          
           whose
           Churches
           the
           Apostles
           founded
           ,
           Martyrs
           water'd
           with
           their
           Blood
           ,
           the
           most
           Learned
           of
           the
           Fathers
           cultivated
           with
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           so
           many
           Councils
           honour'd
           with
           their
           Decisions
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           able
           to
           vye
           their
           Titles
           of
           Antiquity
           and
           Succession
           with
           Rome
           it self
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           way
           to
           Salvation
           is
           not
           to
           be
           deny'd
           to
           these
           Christians
           dispers'd
           over
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           retaining
           the
           Foundations
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           tho'
           believing
           nothing
           of
           the
           Fire
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           the
           Pomp
           of
           Papal
           Dignity
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           of
           the
           Bread
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Communion
           under
           One
           Kind
           ,
           the
           Use
           of
           Latin
           or
           a
           Foreign
           Tongue
           in
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           the
           necessary
           Celibacy
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           why
           may
           not
           Salvation
           be
           obtain'd
           in
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           which
           are
           gather'd
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           tho
           as
           to
           those
           Points
           they
           have
           renounc'd
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ?
           Then
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           which
           you
           Romanists
           confess
           of
           your
           own
           accords
           ,
           that
           our
           Church
           Reform'd
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           leads
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           its
           Communion
           directly
           to
           Christ
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           obtain
           Salvation
           in
           him
           and
           by
           him
           ;
           that
           they
           feed
           the
           starving
           Consciences
           with
           the
           Spiritual
           Bread
           of
           the
           Divine
           Word
           ,
           and
           Sacramental
           Eucharist
           ,
           call
           Sinners
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           recommend
           to
           
           every
           one
           Piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           Charity
           towards
           our
           Neighbor
           .
           There
           is
           also
           another
           thing
           which
           they
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           our
           Reformed
           Church
           both
           has
           and
           administers
           the
           true
           Baptism
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           means
           of
           that
           ,
           Spiritually
           begets
           Sinners
           which
           are
           to
           be
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           seeing
           that
           by
           their
           own
           Confession
           ,
           our
           Children
           dying
           after
           Baptism
           receiv'd
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           ascend
           to
           Joys
           Celestial
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           collected
           from
           Bellarmin
           ,
           lib.
           1.
           
             de
             Bapt.
          
           cap.
           11.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           Venerable
           Sir
           ,
           can
           you
           tell
           me
           what
           Motives
           they
           were
           that
           lead
           you
           headlong
           into
           so
           absurd
           a
           Precipice
           ?
           Or
           what
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           were
           the
           Impulsive
           Causes
           and
           Pregnant
           Reasons
           of
           so
           preposterous
           and
           unseasonable
           a
           Damning
           of
           our
           Souls
           ?
        
         
           If
           you
           are
           Ignorant
           ,
           as
           I
           shrewdly
           conjecture
           you
           are
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           what
           they
           are
           from
           your
           own
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           have
           written
           variously
           concerning
           this
           Question
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           therefore
           to
           be
           Damn'd
           ,
           and
           are
           Damn'd
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           First
           ,
           Because
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           Blasphemy
           against
           the
           Omnipotency
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           
           Eucharist
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           we
           make
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           Sin.
           Thirdly
           ,
           Because
           we
           fasten
           Despair
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           Cross
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Because
           we
           are
           injurious
           to
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           and
           the
           Saints
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           Because
           we
           oppose
           Chastity
           ,
           Sobriety
           ,
           Mortification
           ,
           Good
           Works
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           and
           every
           pious
           Institution
           .
           And
           Sixthly
           ,
           Because
           we
           are
           Heretics
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           Seventhly
           ,
           Schismatics
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Imputations
           which
           I
           find
           in
           
             Bellarmin
             ,
             Becanus
             ,
             Tirinus
          
           and
           Stapleton
           ,
           all
           Jesuites
           ,
           the
           great
           Props
           of
           your
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Pillars
           of
           this
           cruel
           Sentence
           .
           Nevertheless
           know
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           that
           these
           Accusations
           are
           no
           more
           then
           mere
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           feigned
           Dreams
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           real
           Foundation
           ;
           as
           I
           shall
           with
           all
           possible
           brevity
           demonstrate
           in
           order
           ,
           both
           for
           your
           own
           and
           the
           sake
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           Pretences
           of
           yours
           be
           found
           to
           be
           
           groundless
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           your
           Error
           ,
           and
           your
           stragling
           from
           Truth
           and
           Charity
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           we
           are
           accused
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           would
           limit
           Divine
           
           Omnipotence
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           plainly
           deny
           it
           ,
           while
           we
           assert
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           the
           Bread
           to
           be
           Transubstantiated
           into
           the
           Body
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           Body
           should
           be
           actually
           in
           divers
           places
           ;
           or
           that
           Accidents
           should
           subsist
           without
           a
           Subject
           ;
           or
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           Bodies
           allow'd
           of
           that
           fill
           no
           space
           .
           But
           far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           limit
           the
           infinite
           Pôwer
           of
           the
           most
           Infinite
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           least
           to
           call
           it
           in
           question
           .
           We
           are
           ready
           with
           our
           Blood
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Article
           whereof
           we
           profess
           to
           
             believe
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             Maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           this
           we
           generally
           add
           for
           a
           Conclusion
           to
           our
           ordinary
           Prayers
           ;
           
             For
             thine
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Glory
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
          
           Mat.
           6.
           13.
           
           Then
           also
           our
           Saviour
           taught
           us
           ,
           That
           those
           things
           are
           Easie
           and
           Possible
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           Men
           Impossible
           .
           Let
           him
           be
           Anathema
           ,
           that
           calls
           in
           question
           the
           Power
           os
           the
           most
           High
           ;
           who
           existing
           of
           himself
           ,
           because
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Axiom
           ,
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             God
             which
             is
             not
             God
          
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           limited
           or
           bounded
           .
           And
           this
           Infinity
           we
           could
           as
           certainly
           believe
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           substituting
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           room
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           and
           perspicuous
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           our
           Bodies
           should
           rise
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           our
           Faith
           would
           be
           directed
           by
           the
           Cynosure
           of
           Divine
           Will
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           doubt
           but
           that
           God
           both
           could
           and
           would
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           had
           he
           so
           decreed
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           profitable
           and
           necessary
           for
           our
           Salvation
           .
           But
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           find
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           those
           Sacred
           Mysteries
           which
           are
           distributed
           to
           us
           from
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           and
           remain
           both
           in
           Substance
           and
           Name
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Substance
           ,
           before
           the
           Consecration
           .
           Nor
           need
           we
           to
           produce
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Senses
           for
           
           it
           ;
           our
           Seeing
           ,
           Tasting
           ,
           Feeling
           ,
           Smelling
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           certain
           Philosophers
           ,
           are
           rarely
           deceiv'd
           about
           their
           proper
           Objects
           ;
           the
           Authority
           of
           St.
           Paul
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           Objection
           ;
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           16.
           
           
             The
             Cup
             of
             Blessing
             which
             we
             bless
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             The
             Bread
             which
             we
             break
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           And
           then
           again
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           28.
           
           
             Let
             a
             man
             examin
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
             of
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             of
             this
             Cup.
          
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           find
           that
           the
           eating
           of
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           drinking
           his
           Blood
           ,
           is
           recommended
           to
           us
           by
           Christ
           ,
           Joh.
           6.
           
           But
           there
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           spoken
           of
           Oral
           feeding
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           is
           actually
           swallowed
           into
           our
           Bodies
           ;
           but
           he
           speaks
           of
           Spiritual
           and
           Mystic
           Eating
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           remains
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           him
           ;
           which
           does
           not
           come
           to
           pass
           by
           Chewing
           ,
           but
           by
           Believing
           ;
           not
           in
           swallowing
           down
           into
           the
           Stomach
           ,
           but
           by
           receiving
           him
           with
           the
           Heart
           &
           with
           Faith
           ,
           as
           Christ
           in
           the
           same
           place
           clearly
           and
           frequently
           explains
           himself
           ;
           as
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           ver
           .
           35.
           
           
             He
             that
             cometh
             to
             me
             ,
             shall
             never
             hunger
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             shall
             never
             thirst
             .
          
           And
           thus
           all
           Antiquity
           has
           expounded
           this
           Context
           of
           St.
           John.
           And
           several
           Testimonies
           might
           be
           produc'd
           of
           St.
           Austin
           alone
           ,
           among
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           whose
           following
           words
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           Commentaries
           upon
           St.
           John
           by
           
             Gratian.
             Distinct
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             Consil
             .
             Can.
          
           47.
           
           
             Why
             dost
             thou
             make
             ready
             thy
             Teeth
             and
             Belly
             ?
             believe
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             :
             For
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             as
             to
             eat
             the
             living
             Bread
             ;
             who
             believes
             in
             him
             ,
             eats
             him
             ,
             is
             invisibly
             fed
             ,
             because
             he
             invisibly
             grows
             again
             .
          
           Now
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           understand
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           of
           Mystical
           and
           Spiritual
           Feeding
           ,
           the
           constant
           Rule
           propos'd
           by
           the
           same
           Father
           ,
           constrains
           us
           ,
           l.
           3.
           
             de
             Doctrin
             .
             Christ
             .
             c.
          
           16.
           
           
             If
             the
             Scripture
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             seems
             to
             command
             an
             unlawful
             and
             wicked
             act
             ,
             and
             to
             forbid
             a
             profitable
             and
             good
             deed
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             Figurative
             .
             Vnless
             you
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             Blood
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             have
             Life
             within
             you
             .
             Here
             it
             seems
             to
             command
             a
             wicked
             Act.
             Therefore
             
             it
             is
             a
             Figure
             ,
             commanding
             it
             s
             to
             communicate
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             profitably
             and
             sweetly
             that
             his
             Flesh
             was
             crucified
             and
             wounded
             for
             our
             sakes
             .
          
           But
           I
           abstain
           for
           the
           nonce
           from
           farther
           Explication
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           unless
           occasion
           shall
           be
           given
           of
           vindicating
           this
           Epistle
           by
           a
           Reply
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           sole
           Omnipotency
           of
           God
           is
           usually
           oppos'd
           to
           so
           many
           effectual
           Arguments
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           constrained
           to
           assent
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Antients
           concerning
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           were
           bound
           to
           display
           his
           Power
           to
           do
           whatever
           Men
           fancy
           to
           themselves
           ;
           or
           that
           we
           must
           be
           said
           to
           Blaspheme
           his
           Omnipotence
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           consent
           to
           their
           Dreams
           and
           Miracles
           ;
           whereas
           if
           those
           new
           and
           unprofitable
           Opinions
           were
           approv'd
           by
           the
           assent
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will
           ,
           we
           should
           never
           meddle
           to
           contradict
           this
           Argument
           taken
           from
           God's
           Omnipotency
           .
           But
           since
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           can
           be
           produc'd
           in
           their
           favour
           out
           of
           the
           Testament
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           so
           many
           Demonstrations
           fighting
           against
           them
           ,
           we
           dare
           pesume
           to
           descend
           to
           the
           Examination
           of
           this
           Argument
           ;
           Not
           to
           limit
           the
           Omnipotence
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           those
           things
           that
           you
           Romanists
           would
           defend
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           things
           which
           fall
           not
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           through
           Impotency
           or
           want
           of
           Strength
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           Excellency
           and
           Perfection
           of
           his
           Power
           .
           For
           tho'
           God
           be
           Omnipotent
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           neither
           Walk
           ,
           nor
           Sleep
           ,
           nor
           Die
           ;
           for
           that
           these
           things
           would
           contradict
           the
           Perfection
           of
           his
           Eslence
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           testifies
           that
           God
           cannot
           lye
           ,
           nor
           deny
           himself
           .
           Hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           tho'
           the
           Divine
           Power
           extends
           it self
           to
           Infinity
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           agreed
           among
           all
           Christians
           ,
           that
           God
           cannot
           do
           those
           things
           which
           imply
           Contradiction
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           lye
           nor
           deny
           himself
           .
           To
           this
           Truth
           your
           Bellarmin
           gives
           his
           Assent
           ,
           lib.
           3.
           
             de
             Euch.
          
           and
           all
           your
           Doctors
           subscribe
           to
           his
           Opinion
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           Ground
           we
           dispute
           with
           you
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           I.
           That
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           Accidents
           should
           exist
           without
           any
           Subject
           ;
           in
           regard
           it
           is
           Essential
           to
           all
           
           Accidents
           to
           inhere
           in
           their
           Subjects
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           inherence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           an
           Accident
           is
           distinguish'd
           from
           Substance
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           Accident
           be
           fancy'd
           without
           some
           Subject
           to
           which
           it
           may
           adhere
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           it
           may
           be
           supported
           ;
           but
           that
           some
           such
           Accident
           must
           be
           fancy'd
           which
           is
           no
           longer
           an
           Accident
           ,
           which
           implies
           a
           Contradiction
           .
           II.
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           sholud
           be
           in
           infinite
           places
           remotely
           distant
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           in
           Earth
           ,
           tho'
           he
           do
           not
           descend
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           whether
           nevertheless
           he
           ascended
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           as
           it
           could
           not
           then
           have
           bin
           that
           he
           should
           have
           bin
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           locally
           and
           visibly
           ascended
           thither
           from
           the
           Earth
           .
           III.
           It
           cannot
           be
           that
           any
           Body
           should
           be
           any
           where
           actually
           and
           properly
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           same
           place
           corporeally
           and
           locally
           ;
           because
           the
           manner
           of
           being
           somewhere
           ,
           must
           correspond
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           
             being
             simply
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           manner
           of
           the
           thing
           in
           dispute
           :
           And
           as
           a
           Spirit
           cannot
           be
           any
           where
           actually
           present
           ,
           unless
           definitely
           and
           spiritually
           ;
           so
           neither
           can
           a
           Body
           be
           any
           where
           actually
           present
           ,
           but
           corporeally
           and
           circumscrib'dly
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           were
           actually
           in
           any
           place
           where
           it
           were
           not
           corporeally
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           Body
           .
           IV.
           It
           cannot
           be
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           should
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           of
           time
           ,
           be
           visible
           ,
           palpable
           and
           circumscrib'd
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           in
           infinite
           places
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           after
           another
           manner
           invisible
           ,
           impalpable
           ,
           uncircumscrib'd
           ,
           without
           Extension
           ,
           and
           Latent
           under
           a
           Point
           .
           V.
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           singular
           or
           individual
           Thing
           should
           be
           multiply'd
           in
           infinite
           places
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Singularity
           and
           Individuality
           remain
           entire
           ,
           without
           having
           its
           Unity
           destroy'd
           by
           that
           multiplication
           .
           VI.
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           the
           Thing
           contain'd
           ,
           should
           be
           greater
           then
           the
           Thing
           containing
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           should
           lye
           hid
           under
           a
           small
           Morsel
           of
           Bread
           ,
           or
           be
           streightned
           within
           the
           Bowels
           of
           a
           Mouse
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           stature
           as
           he
           had
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           Cross
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           Miracles
           as
           these
           ,
           all
           sprouting
           out
           of
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           we
           oppose
           
           as
           Impossibilities
           ;
           not
           that
           God
           wants
           Power
           ,
           but
           because
           these
           things
           imply
           a
           Contradiction
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           be
           accused
           of
           any
           Blasphemy
           against
           Divine
           Omnipotency
           .
        
         
           About
           Three
           hundred
           years
           ago
           flourish'd
           
             Durandus
             .
             de
          
           
           
             Sancto
             Portiano
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Meaux
           ,
           of
           the
           Dominican
           Order
           ,
           of
           great
           repute
           among
           the
           Scholastics
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           Rome
           never
           yet
           declar'd
           a
           Heretic
           .
           He
           affirms
           Contradictory
           Penetration
           of
           Dimensions
           to
           be
           impossible
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           which
           two
           Bodies
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           possess
           one
           and
           the
           same
           place
           ;
           and
           argues
           against
           whatever
           has
           bin
           produc'd
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           tho'
           taken
           from
           the
           Nativity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Ent●ance
           among
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           Doors
           being
           shut
           ,
           and
           his
           Ascent
           into
           Heaven
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           much
           more
           just
           and
           rational
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Creature
           gave
           way
           to
           the
           Creator
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Heavens
           if
           they
           were
           solid
           ,
           parted
           asunder
           ,
           to
           give
           free
           passage
           to
           their
           Lord
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Doors
           of
           the
           House
           where
           the
           Disciples
           met
           ,
           miraculously
           open'd
           before
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           more
           easily
           come
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Womb
           of
           the
           Virgin
           was
           divinely
           dilated
           to
           facilitate
           his
           Nativity
           ;
           then
           that
           they
           should
           oblige
           the
           Creator
           to
           penetrate
           other
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           receive
           a
           Law
           from
           their
           Nature
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           give
           it
           Them.
           All
           which
           Expositions
           of
           Durandus
           may
           be
           defended
           and
           maintain'd
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           Psal
           .
           14.
           7
           ,
           9.
           
           The
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           are
           commanded
           to
           lift
           up
           their
           Heads
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           fly
           open
           to
           Christ
           ready
           to
           ascend
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Glory
           entring
           in
           .
        
         
           Joh.
           20.
           26.
           
           It
           is
           not
           said
           that
           Christ
           came
           to
           his
           Disciples
           through
           the
           Doors
           shut
           ,
           but
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Doors
           were
           shut
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Now
           suppose
           they
           might
           be
           open'd
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Angels
           ,
           ,
           as
           the
           Prison-Doors
           flew
           open
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             Act.
          
           12.
           10.
           
           And
           as
           Mat.
           28.
           2.
           the
           Angel
           descended
           from
           Heaven
           which
           remov'd
           the
           Stone
           laid
           upon
           the
           Sepulchre
           .
           Luke
           2.
           23.
           relates
           ,
           That
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           brought
           her
           Offering
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           
           Christ
           stood
           before
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             As
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             That
             every
             Male
             opening
             the
             Womb
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           By
           which
           Law
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           had
           not
           bin
           oblig'd
           ,
           unless
           Christ
           at
           his
           Birth
           had
           open'd
           her
           Womb
           :
           Neither
           is
           it
           any
           Obstacle
           to
           her
           perpetual
           Virginity
           ,
           in
           regard
           she
           never
           knew
           Man
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           this
           Gate
           through
           which
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           past
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             c.
          
           44.
           2.
           remain'd
           from
           that
           time
           always
           constantly
           shut
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Crime
           of
           Blasphemy
           were
           never
           imputed
           to
           Durandus
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           Followers
           ,
           for
           these
           seeming
           attacks
           upon
           Divine
           Omnipotency
           ,
           why
           are
           we
           reproach'd
           as
           Enemies
           of
           the
           same
           Omnipotency
           ,
           for
           only
           averring
           the
           same
           things
           ?
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           listed
           among
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           vulgarly
           call'd
           the
           
             Angelical
             Doctor
          
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           they
           feign
           that
           the
           Statue
           of
           a
           Crucifix
           should
           speak
           these
           words
           at
           
             Naples
             ;
             Thou
             hast
             written
             well
             concerning
             me
             ,
             what
             Reward
             dos̄t
             thou
             expect
             ?
          
           This
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             Part
          
           3.
           
           Quest
           .
           76.
           almost
           quite
           through
           the
           whole
           Question
           ,
           affirms
           it
           impossible
           and
           contradictory
           for
           the
           same
           Body
           to
           be
           locally
           and
           circumscrib'dly
           in
           two
           several
           places
           ;
           and
           alledges
           ,
           That
           the
           Glorious
           Body
           it self
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           cannot
           be
           locally
           ,
           visibly
           and
           circumscrib'dly
           but
           in
           one
           only
           place
           ;
           That
           in
           this
           manner
           now
           he
           is
           not
           in
           any
           other
           place
           then
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           That
           he
           never
           is
           moveable
           and
           visible
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           or
           after
           any
           other
           manner
           then
           only
           Sacramentally
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           has
           bin
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           bin
           seen
           in
           this
           most
           August
           Sacrament
           ,
           under
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Boy
           ,
           or
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           of
           Blood
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           neither
           the
           Body
           nor
           the
           Substance
           of
           Christ
           .
           Now
           if
           Thomas
           could
           not
           persuade
           himself
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           locally
           in
           two
           different
           places
           ,
           with
           whom
           Vasques
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           at
           this
           Time
           agree
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           that
           that
           which
           was
           sometimes
           said
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           was
           the
           Body
           and
           Substance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           prov'd
           the
           local
           Presence
           of
           his
           Body
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           must
           we
           be
           call'd
           Blasphemers
           who
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Belief
           ,
           and
           consequently
           
           assert
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Body
           cannot
           be
           actually
           present
           in
           two
           different
           places
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           actual
           Presence
           of
           any
           Body
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           Corporeal
           ,
           Local
           and
           Circumscrib'd
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           acknowledg
           a
           certain
           Sacramental
           Presence
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           but
           different
           from
           that
           which
           Thomas
           has
           invented
           ;
           not
           Physical
           and
           Real
           ,
           but
           Moral
           and
           Significative
           ,
           which
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Being
           and
           Nature
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           as
           also
           Super-physical
           and
           Real
           through
           Faith
           ,
           in
           Vertue
           and
           Operation
           ;
           which
           does
           not
           require
           a
           Physical
           and
           Real
           Presence
           in
           the
           Substance
           either
           of
           the
           Person
           or
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           Joh.
           8.
           56.
           1
           
           Cor.
           10.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           As
           we
           are
           undeservedly
           accus'd
           of
           Blasphemy
           against
           the
           Omnipotency
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           Accusations
           that
           follow
           meer
           Calumnies
           invented
           to
           inflame
           a
           hatred
           against
           us
           ;
           yet
           the
           main
           Pillars
           to
           support
           the
           most
           learned
           Mr.
           Prior's
           Damnation
           of
           our
           Souls
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Capital
           Crime
           This
           ,
           and
           highly
           deserving
           to
           
           be
           immediately
           rank'd
           next
           to
           the
           former
           .
           For
           in
           the
           next
           place
           you
           assert
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           that
           we
           teach
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Sin
           ;
           whence
           you
           infer
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Reformed
           go
           about
           to
           recal
           from
           Orcus
           the
           long
           since
           buried
           Heresies
           of
           the
           Florinians
           and
           Manichaeans
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Calumny
           was
           carried
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           Becanus
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Manual
             Controv.
          
           propounds
           this
           Question
           ;
           
             Whether
             God
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ?
          
           as
           one
           of
           those
           which
           are
           controverted
           at
           this
           day
           between
           You
           and
           Us.
           And
           tho'
           we
           deny'd
           it
           ,
           and
           complain'd
           of
           the
           Injury
           done
           us
           ,
           wishing
           Anathema's
           to
           all
           that
           teach
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Sin
           ,
           yet
           the
           Imputation
           continues
           ,
           and
           our
           Adversaries
           would
           fain
           persuade
           us
           that
           we
           believe
           otherwise
           then
           really
           we
           do
           .
           As
           Mercurie
           in
           Plautus
           would
           have
           persuaded
           Sosias
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           same
           Person
           he
           took
           himself
           to
           be
           .
           However
           ,
           do
           but
           turn
           over
           the
           Confessions
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Forms
           of
           Consent
           ,
           the
           Public
           Catechisms
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           try
           whether
           you
           can
           find
           in
           them
           any
           thing
           that
           ●avours
           in
           the
           least
           of
           that
           Impiety
           .
           Come
           to
           our
           holy
           Assemblies
           ,
           vouchsafe
           to
           hear
           our
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           try
           whether
           you
           can
           
           find
           any
           such
           thing
           there
           ;
           nay
           ,
           whether
           we
           do
           not
           openly
           and
           professedly
           teach
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           occasion
           offers
           .
           So
           far
           are
           our
           Churches
           from
           this
           Blasphemy
           ,
           that
           they
           expresly
           and
           in
           formal
           Terms
           reject
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Confess
             .
             Gal.
             Art.
          
           8.
           
           
             &
             Belg.
             Art.
          
           13.
           
           They
           who
           lay
           this
           to
           our
           Charge
           ,
           acknowledg
           that
           it
           is
           Affirm'd
           by
           none
           of
           us
           ;
           only
           by
           certain
           Consequences
           they
           would
           Wire-draw
           it
           from
           some
           Sentences
           of
           our
           Doctors
           ;
           acknowledging
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Calvin
          
           and
           Beza
           ,
           whom
           you
           have
           charged
           as
           guilty
           of
           this
           Crime
           ,
           expresly
           and
           in
           formal
           Terms
           have
           condemn'd
           that
           impious
           Axiom
           in
           their
           Writings
           ;
           and
           whose
           Testimonies
           also
           your
           Doctors
           produce
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Bellarmin
             de
             amiss
             .
             grat
             .
             l.
          
           2.
           c.
           2.
           and
           in
           Becanus
           after
           him
           ,
           l.
           3.
           
           
             Manual
             .
             Cont.
             l.
          
           3.
           c.
           5.
           quaest
           6.
           
           §
           .
           4.
           
           Nay
           ,
           Calvin
           himself
           ,
           against
           whom
           nevertheless
           you
           have
           the
           greatest
           Peek
           ,
           is
           acknowledg'd
           by
           your
           Doctors
           ,
           to
           have
           most
           effectually
           confuted
           the
           same
           Impiety
           against
           the
           Libertines
           that
           upheld
           it
           .
        
         
           Truly
           since
           the
           Romanists
           at
           this
           day
           will
           not
           allow
           that
           to
           be
           an
           Axiom
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           literally
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           is
           only
           deduc'd
           from
           a
           certain
           kind
           of
           Consequence
           ,
           
             That
             which
             is
             not
             cannot
             be
             ,
          
           that
           they
           should
           justly
           attribute
           to
           some
           of
           ours
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           That
           
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
          
           ;
           because
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           consequentially
           deduc'd
           from
           some
           of
           their
           Sayings
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           only
           any
           where
           expresly
           Extant
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Writings
           ,
           but
           is
           also
           expresly
           in
           plain
           words
           refuted
           and
           rejected
           by
           the
           same
           Authors
           .
           So
           that
           if
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           Interpreter
           of
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           we
           are
           rather
           to
           believe
           our
           own
           Authors
           as
           to
           their
           Sense
           ,
           then
           their
           Adversaries
           ;
           who
           do
           not
           condemn
           them
           for
           what
           they
           have
           said
           ,
           but
           with
           envious
           Eyes
           industriously
           search
           and
           prie
           into
           their
           Writings
           to
           find
           out
           Flaws
           and
           Pretences
           of
           rejecting
           and
           condemning
           them
           .
        
         
           Ours
           therefore
           are
           desirous
           to
           maintain
           that
           all
           the
           Works
           of
           God
           were
           known
           to
           him
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           18.
           that
           
           nothing
           lyes
           conceal'd
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           happens
           in
           the
           World
           without
           some
           secret
           Dispen
           sation
           of
           his
           .
           That
           he
           is
           not
           what
           Epicurus
           dream'd
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           a
           slothful
           Spectator
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           transacted
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           that
           his
           Eternal
           Providence
           sits
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           steers
           and
           governs
           the
           Ship
           as
           he
           pleases
           himself
           .
           In
           him
           we
           have
           our
           Being
           ,
           live
           and
           move
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           teaches
           us
           ,
           Act.
           17.
           28.
           
           Also
           that
           our
           Sins
           and
           Transgressions
           of
           his
           Law
           are
           subjected
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           most
           secret
           Counsels
           ;
           as
           Poysons
           may
           be
           wholsomly
           and
           profitably
           administred
           by
           a
           prudent
           Physitian
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Sun-beams
           diffuse
           themselves
           over
           Mud
           ,
           and
           penetrate
           rotten
           Carkasses
           ,
           without
           being
           defiled
           .
           That
           God
           often
           punishes
           Sins
           by
           Sins
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Kings
           are
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           tells
           us
           ,
           Prov.
           21.
           1.
           but
           universally
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           like
           a
           stream
           of
           Waters
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           may
           incline
           them
           which
           way
           he
           pleases
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           after
           a
           
             wonderful
             and
             most
             ineffable
             manner
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austin
           speaks
           ,
           
             Enchirid.
             c.
          
           120.
           
           
             That
             what
             is
             done
             contrary
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             is
             not
             always
             done
             without
             his
             Will
             ;
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             permit
             it
             ;
             neither
             does
             he
             permit
             against
             his
             Will
             ,
             but
             voluntarily
             .
             As
             he
             is
             Good
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             permit
             Evils
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             unless
             as
             he
             is
             Omnipotent
             ,
             he
             could
             bring
             Good
             out
             of
             Evil.
          
           Now
           tho'
           some
           of
           ours
           ,
           desirous
           to
           explain
           themselves
           concerning
           these
           most
           constant
           and
           perpetual
           Truths
           ,
           have
           made
           use
           of
           some
           Expressions
           somewhat
           harsh
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           therefore
           presently
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           ;
           much
           less
           are
           others
           to
           fasten
           upon
           them
           whatever
           may
           be
           squeez'd
           from
           their
           Sayings
           by
           certain
           violent
           and
           malitious
           Consequences
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           Sayings
           of
           our
           Divines
           will
           you
           Romanists
           produce
           ,
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           your
           Calumnies
           ,
           the
           like
           to
           which
           I
           will
           not
           shew
           you
           in
           Scripture
           ?
           
             Joseph
             ,
             Gen
          
           20.
           50.
           said
           to
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           
             That
             the
             same
             evil
             which
             they
             had
             contriv'd
             against
             him
             ,
             God
             had
             contriv'd
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             a
             mighty
             People
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Divine
           Providence
           concurring
           with
           their
           Theft
           ,
           and
           making
           use
           of
           it
           to
           a
           wholsom
           
           end
           .
           The
           Lord
           himself
           testifies
           ,
           Exod.
           10.
           1.
           
           
             That
             he
             exasperated
             and
             harden'd
             the
             heart
             of
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             Servants
             ,
          
           tho'
           Moses
           had
           wrought
           all
           his
           Miracles
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
           By
           Nathan
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           12.
           11
           ,
           12.
           he
           declar'd
           to
           
             David
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             stir
             up
             evil
             against
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             cause
             his
             Wives
             to
             be
             ravished
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             who
             should
             lye
             with
             them
             in
             the
             open
             Sun
          
           ;
           adding
           also
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             didst
             this
             secretly
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             do
             this
             thing
             before
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Sun.
          
           Such
           like
           Expressions
           are
           to
           be
           met
           with
           ,
           Isai
           .
           6.
           10.
           and
           63.
           17.
           
           Act.
           4.
           27.
           
           Rom.
           1.
           24.
           
           And
           would
           I
           be
           prolix
           ,
           I
           could
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           there
           has
           been
           nothing
           said
           by
           Ours
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           but
           that
           much
           harsher
           has
           fallen
           from
           the
           Pens
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           Men
           in
           your
           Church
           ;
           nay
           ,
           what
           whole
           Societies
           maintain
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           very
           Bosom
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           one
           serve
           for
           all
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           Bellarmin
           ,
           who
           ,
           l.
           2.
           
             de
             amiss
             .
             Grat.
             c.
          
           13.
           thus
           goes
           on
           ;
           
             God
             does
             not
             only
             permit
             the
             Wicked
             to
             commit
             many
             Evils
             ,
             neither
             does
             he
             only
             forsake
             the
             Godly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             constrain'd
             to
             suffer
             what
             ever
             injuries
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             offer
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             he
             presides
             over
             those
             evil
             and
             malicious
             Wills
             ,
             rules
             and
             governs
             them
             ,
             twists
             and
             bends
             them
             by
             working
             in
             them
             invisibly
             ;
             so
             that
             altho'
             they
             be
             evil
             out
             of
             their
             own
             vitious
             Inclinations
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             dispos'd
             by
             Divine
             Providence
             more
             to
             one
             sort
             of
             Mischief
             then
             another
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           As
           it
           cannot
           be
           without
           extreme
           Injury
           said
           of
           us
           ,
           
             That
             we
             make
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
          
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           no
           less
           maliciously
           fixed
           upon
           us
           ,
           in
           your
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           have
           a
           Pretence
           the
           more
           freely
           to
           condemn
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           maintain
           ,
           That
           Christ
           despair'd
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           grievous
           
           Torments
           which
           he
           felt
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           would
           have
           little
           availd
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           also
           suffer'd
           in
           his
           Soul
           the
           Pangs
           and
           Torments
           of
           the
           Damn'd
           .
           But
           look
           upon
           the
           Tenth
           Section
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Catechism
          
           ,
           where
           the
           contrary
           is
           expresly
           asserted
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           still
           hop'd
           in
           God
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           Agonies
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           he
           cry'd
           out
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           all
           his
           Woes
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
          
           
           
             forsaken
             me
          
           ?
           As
           i●
           his
           Father
           had
           bin
           in
           wrath
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           deserted
           him
           .
           It
           behov'd
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           free
           the
           Souls
           together
           with
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           Punishment
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           his
           Soul
           as
           in
           his
           Body
           .
           The
           most
           Learned
           among
           you
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           with
           us
           .
           Cardinal
           
             Cusanus
             ,
             Exercit.
             Spirit
             .
             l.
          
           10.
           
             ex
             Serm.
             Qui
             per
             Spiritum
          
           ,
           has
           utter'd
           those
           things
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           without
           any
           Censure
           of
           your
           Church
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           been
           adjug'd
           Blasphemous
           and
           Impious
           in
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           had
           they
           dropt
           from
           their
           Pens
           .
           
             The
             Passion
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             then
             which
             none
             could
             be
             greater
             ,
             was
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Damn'd
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             more
             damn'd
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Torments
             of
             Hell.
             In
             his
             behalf
             says
             the
             Prophet
          
           David
           ,
           
             The
             pains
             of
             Hell
             compass'd
             me
             about
             ,
             nevertheless
             thou
             hast
             brought
             my
             Soul
             out
             of
             Hell.
             But
             he
             is
             the
             only
             Person
             who
             through
             such
             a
             Death
             enter'd
             into
             that
             Glory
             .
             That
             same
             Pain
             of
             Sense
             conformable
             to
             the
             Pains
             of
             Hell
             ,
             he
             was
             certainly
             resolv'd
             to
             suffer
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             Obey
             him
             to
             the
             extremity
             of
             Punishment
             .
             For
             this
             is
             to
             glorisie
             God
             by
             all
             possible
             manner
             of
             means
             .
             And
             thus
             our
             Justification
             comes
             solely
             from
             Christ
             .
             For
             we
             Sinners
             in
             Him
             discharge
             the
             debt
             of
             Infernal
             Torments
             which
             we
             justly
             deserve
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             attain
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Life
             .
             Suarez
          
           also
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           ,
           in
           3
           
             Thom.
             Quaest
          
           .
           52.
           
           Art.
           4.
           
           Disput
           .
           43.
           
           Sect
           1.
           relates
           out
           of
           
             Medina
             ,
             That
             some
             Catholics
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffer'd
             outwardly
             some
             Pains
             of
             the
             Damned
             in
             Hell
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Damned
             suffer
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             against
             their
             Wills
             ,
             or
             with
             Disorder
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             extraordinary
             Charity
             .
          
           What
           more
           have
           ever
           any
           of
           Ours
           said
           ,
           not
           to
           offend
           Christ
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           seek
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Sweetness
           in
           the
           Bitterness
           of
           his
           Woes
           ;
           the
           Harvest
           of
           Joy
           in
           his
           Sadness
           ,
           Security
           of
           Heart
           in
           his
           Horrors
           ,
           and
           the●eby
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           Victory
           the
           more
           Illustrious
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           Combat
           was
           more
           Terrible
           which
           he
           undertook
           ;
           and
           the
           Triumph
           the
           more
           Glorious
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           
           more
           Dreadful
           the
           Labors
           were
           that
           he
           sustain'd
           ?
           But
           from
           the
           Pens
           of
           which
           of
           Ours
           dropt
           any
           thing
           like
           that
           ,
           which
           
             John
             Ferus
          
           both
           taught
           and
           wrote
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ?
           
             By
             Birth
             a
             Teutonic
          
           (
           says
           
             Sixtus
             Senensis
          
           ,
           a
           Dominican
           Biblioth
           .
           l.
           4.
           )
           
             of
             the
             Order
             of
          
           Minors
           ,
           
             Preacher
             in
             the
             Chief
             Church
             at
          
           Mentz
           ,
           
             a
             Person
             highly
             learned
             in
             Theology
             ,
             endu'd
             with
             a
             singular
             Eloquence
             ,
             whose
             Equal
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             Evangelical
             Preaching
             the
             Catholic
             German
             Churches
             at
             this
             time
             have
             not
             to
             shew
             ,
             because
             he
             wrote
             in
             a
             more
             free
             and
             polite
             stile
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             Meditations
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Catholic
             Doctrin
             .
          
           This
           Man
           therefore
           upon
           Mat.
           27.
           discoursing
           of
           Christ's
           Exclamation
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           has
           these
           Expressions
           ;
           
             Christ
             at
             this
             hour
             put
             off
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             Exposing
             himself
             ,
             but
             by
             not
             Feeling
             ;
             he
             set
             aside
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             act
             the
             Man.
             Thus
             God
             the
             Father
             now
             does
             not
             act
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             tho'
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             had
             a
             most
             tender
             Affection
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             set
             Sinners
             free
             ,
             put
             himself
             in
             the
             place
             of
             all
             Sinners
             ;
             not
             Stealing
             ,
             nor
             committing
             Adultery
             ,
             nor
             Murther
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             but
             translating
             to
             himself
             the
             Wages
             ,
             Punishment
             and
             Deserts
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             which
             are
             Cold
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             Hunger
             ,
             Thirst
             ,
             Dread
             of
             Death
             ,
             Dread
             of
             Hell
             ,
             Despair
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Hell
             it self
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             overcome
             Hunger
             by
             Hunger
             ,
             Fear
             by
             Fear
             ,
             Horror
             by
             Horror
             ,
             Despair
             by
             Despair
             ,
             Death
             by
             Death
             ,
             Hell
             by
             Hell
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             Satan
             by
             Sitan
             .
          
           Go
           then
           ,
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           and
           bring
           me
           any
           Reformed
           Doctor
           that
           ever
           talk'd
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           which
           nevertheless
           in
           Ferus
           the
           Monk
           never
           any
           of
           your
           Party
           censur'd
           for
           Blasphemy
           .
        
         
           IV.
           These
           more
           grievous
           Calumnies
           being
           thus
           wip'd
           off
           ,
           the
           rest
           that
           remain
           behind
           are
           too
           slight
           for
           me
           to
           spend
           much
           time
           in
           refuting
           them
           .
           The
           most
           of
           your
           Party
           cry
           out
           ,
           That
           we
           deserve
           to
           be
           damn'd
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           and
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           Mortification
           ,
           &c.
           
           Are
           we
           to
           be
           traduc'd
           as
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           who
           understand
           that
           we
           cannot
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           cease
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           who
           believe
           her
           now
           
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           enjoying
           Celestial
           Glory
           near
           her
           Son
           ?
           Who
           know
           that
           on
           Earth
           she
           was
           the
           truly
           happy
           and
           blessed
           Mother
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Savior
           ?
           Are
           we
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           Saints
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           boast
           of
           their
           Communion
           in
           our
           Creed
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Imitation
           of
           their
           Examples
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lyes
           ,
           labour
           up
           the
           same
           Hill
           to
           the
           same
           Reward
           ?
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           we
           Reformed
           do
           not
           adore
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           nor
           the
           Shrines
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           we
           abstain
           from
           that
           sort
           of
           Worship
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           hatred
           or
           contempt
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           but
           lest
           we
           should
           offend
           them
           ,
           by
           paying
           to
           them
           that
           Religious
           Worship
           which
           is
           only
           due
           to
           God.
           The
           Faithful
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           never
           gave
           these
           Honors
           to
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Patriarchs
           deceas'd
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           never
           accounted
           their
           Adversaries
           .
           For
           four
           hundred
           years
           together
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Adoration
           us'd
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           And
           Antiquity
           anathematiz'd
           the
           Collyridians
           leaning
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           saluting
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           in
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Haeres
          
           .
           79.
           
             cont
             .
             Collyrid
             .
             The
             Body
             of
          
           Mary
           
             was
             really
             Holy
             ,
             but
             no
             God.
             She
             was
             really
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             an
             honourable
             Virgin
             ;
             but
             not
             intended
             for
             our
             Adoration
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             she
             ador'd
             him
             that
             was
             begot
             of
             her
             Flesh
             .
          
           And
           moreover
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Angel
           refusing
           Adoration
           and
           Worship
           from
           John
           ,
           he
           proves
           ,
           That
           
             much
             less
          
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           either
           desires
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           Worship'd
           .
           But
           what
           he
           said
           particularly
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           that
           did
           St.
           Austin
           affirm
           at
           the
           same
           time
           concerning
           all
           the
           Saints
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Honour'd
             in
             respect
             of
             Imitation
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Worship'd
             in
             respect
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           l.
           de
           vera
           Relig.
           c.
           ult
           .
        
         
           V.
           Neither
           can
           they
           find
           any
           thing
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           repugnant
           
           to
           Chastity
           ,
           Sobriety
           ,
           Mortification
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           Study
           of
           Good
           Works
           .
           For
           to
           all
           these
           things
           we
           Pastors
           frequently
           and
           seriously
           in
           our
           Pulpits
           exhort
           our
           Flocks
           .
           Nor
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           do
           we
           so
           live
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           proclaim'd
           open
           War
           to
           all
           
           Vertue
           and
           Godliness
           .
           For
           our
           not
           allowing
           that
           Law
           of
           Celibacy
           ,
           so
           burthenson
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           is
           no
           hatred
           of
           Chastity
           ,
           when
           Celibacy
           it self
           is
           that
           which
           has
           turn'd
           away
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           still
           hurries
           multitudes
           from
           the
           true
           Paths
           of
           Chastity
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           Pius
           II
           ,
           as
           Platina
           relates
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             Wedlock
             was
             deny'd
             the
             Priests
             upon
             good
             Grounds
             ,
             but
             that
             for
             better
             Reasons
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             restor'd
             them
             .
          
        
         
           We
           are
           not
           averse
           to
           Sobriety
           and
           Fasting
           ,
           because
           we
           reject
           those
           superstitious
           Observations
           ;
           upon
           the
           Prescribing
           of
           which
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           said
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           formerly
           they
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           writes
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           21.
           
           
             Eat
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             touch
             not
          
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           ,
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           we
           cannot
           submit
           .
           Not
           that
           we
           are
           so
           addicted
           to
           luxurious
           Lives
           ,
           or
           so
           studious
           to
           indulge
           our
           Appetites
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           put
           a
           Bridle
           upon
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Liberty
           purchas'd
           us
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           constitute
           the
           Essence
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           not
           in
           humbling
           the
           Mind
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           Veneration
           of
           his
           Deity
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           nice
           Choice
           of
           some
           sorts
           of
           Meats
           ,
           and
           Rejecting
           others
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           affirm
           ,
           that
           by
           such
           bodily
           Exercises
           ,
           and
           such
           kind
           of
           Diet
           ,
           our
           Sins
           may
           be
           Expiated
           ,
           and
           that
           Men
           thereby
           merit
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           We
           do
           not
           hate
           the
           Mortification
           of
           the
           Old
           Man
           ,
           while
           we
           reject
           the
           publick
           Whippings
           and
           affected
           Macerations
           of
           those
           who
           had
           rather
           exercise
           Cruelty
           upon
           Nature
           ,
           then
           correct
           the
           Corruption
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           seem
           to
           bear
           a
           hatred
           to
           their
           own
           Flesh
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           29.
           
           Whereas
           they
           ought
           rather
           to
           submit
           the
           Affections
           of
           their
           Hearts
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           For
           if
           it
           were
           so
           much
           a
           Duty
           to
           Chastize
           and
           Enslave
           your
           outward
           and
           visible
           Bodies
           ,
           the
           
             Baalites
             ,
             Brachmans
          
           ,
           Priests
           of
           the
           Syrian
           Goddess
           ,
           the
           Mahometan
           Monks
           ,
           and
           those
           Whipsters
           which
           about
           Two
           hundred
           years
           ago
           the
           Roman
           Church
           numbred
           in
           the
           List
           of
           Heretics
           ,
           have
           outdone
           and
           still
           outdo
           you
           in
           those
           Rigorous
           Exercises
           .
           But
           the
           Body
           which
           
           thou
           art
           to
           subdue
           ,
           is
           the
           Body
           of
           Sin
           ;
           and
           the
           Members
           to
           be
           extirpated
           ,
           are
           the
           Vices
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             Mortifie
             your
             Members
             which
             are
             upon
             earth
             ;
             Fornication
             ,
             Vncleanness
             ,
             inordinate
             Affection
             ,
             evil
             Concupiscence
             ,
             and
             Covetousness
             ,
             which
             is
             Idolatry
             .
          
           Lastly
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           hating
           of
           Good
           Works
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           them
           necessary
           for
           Salvation
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           but
           only
           be
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Cause
           of
           Reigning
           ;
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           Salvation
           being
           solely
           ascrib'd
           to
           the
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           means
           to
           our
           own
           Merits
           ,
           joyn'd
           with
           his
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           be
           Assistant
           toward
           so
           great
           a
           Benefit
           .
           But
           would
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           setting
           aside
           these
           Controversies
           about
           the
           Use
           of
           Good
           Works
           ,
           we
           could
           but
           give
           our
           Minds
           both
           of
           us
           to
           practice
           them
           with
           a
           sincere
           Charity
           ;
           then
           Mr.
           Prior
           would
           not
           be
           so
           highly
           exorbitant
           in
           his
           Unchristianlike
           Judgment
           concerning
           us
           .
           Then
           again
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           Hatred
           of
           the
           most
           sacred
           Eucharist
           be
           affixed
           upon
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           who
           urge
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           the
           entire
           taking
           of
           it
           under
           Both
           Kinds
           ,
           in
           conformity
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           who
           believe
           concerning
           it
           ,
           both
           what
           the
           Scripture
           holds
           forth
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           deliver
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           no
           hatred
           of
           this
           most
           August
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           refuse
           to
           Kneel
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Veneration
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Custom
           in
           your
           Roman
           Church
           .
           We
           abstain
           from
           this
           Adoration
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           pay
           to
           the
           Creature
           ,
           what
           is
           only
           owing
           to
           God.
           The
           Sacraments
           are
           Holy
           Things
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           lookt
           upon
           with
           Decency
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           Ador'd
           .
           The
           Brazen
           Serpent
           among
           the
           Israelites
           was
           a
           sacred
           Thing
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           permanent
           Sacrament
           of
           our
           future
           Redemption
           by
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           Israelites
           were
           Idolaters
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           began
           to
           Adore
           it
           and
           Worship
           it
           with
           Frankincense
           .
           We
           do
           not
           read
           that
           the
           Apostles
           Worshipt
           this
           Sacrament
           .
           Christ
           indeed
           is
           to
           be
           Ador'd
           in
           the
           Use
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           in
           every
           Religious
           Performance
           ;
           
           and
           in
           that
           sense
           it
           is
           true
           what
           St.
           Austin
           says
           upon
           Psa
           .
           98.
           
           
             Let
             no
             man
             eat
             his
             flesh
             ,
             unless
             he
             have
             first
             ador'd
          
           ;
           which
           words
           ,
           
             Gloss
             .
             decret
             .
             in
             Can.
             Accesserunt
             &
             distinct
             .
          
           2.
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           are
           interpreted
           of
           Spiritual
           Eating
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           thence
           infers
           an
           Argument
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Mouse
             can
             receive
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           But
           the
           Sacrament
           it self
           cannot
           be
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Adoration
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           be
           the
           Ground
           of
           it
           .
           
             Such
             is
             the
             miserable
             Servitude
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             take
             Signs
             and
             Symbols
             for
             Realities
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             lift
             up
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Mind
             above
             the
             Corporeal
             Creature
             to
             receive
             Eternal
             Light
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Austin
           says
           ,
           lib.
           3.
           
             de
             Doctrin
             .
             Christ
             .
             c.
          
           5.
           
           Without
           doubt
           Antiquity
           never
           knew
           what
           Adoration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           meant
           ;
           and
           as
           little
           known
           to
           them
           was
           that
           Modern
           Practice
           of
           carrying
           it
           about
           the
           Streets
           ,
           or
           of
           erecting
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           High-ways
           ,
           Altars
           hung
           about
           with
           Tapestry
           ,
           or
           of
           shewing
           it
           to
           the
           People
           at
           certain
           Hours
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           when
           the
           Mass
           is
           not
           celebrated
           .
           At
           that
           time
           it
           was
           distributed
           to
           the
           People
           either
           Sitting
           or
           Standing
           ,
           generally
           upon
           the
           Lord's
           Days
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           chiefly
           administred
           ;
           as
           appears
           out
           of
           
             Justin
             ,
             Apol.
          
           2.
           but
           never
           Kneeling
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           a
           Crime
           among
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           to
           Kneel
           upon
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Learned
           agree
           .
           Nor
           do
           the
           Romanists
           deny
           but
           that
           there
           is
           some
           danger
           of
           Idolatry
           in
           this
           Adoration
           ;
           because
           that
           many
           things
           are
           requir'd
           in
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           which
           whether
           they
           are
           really
           so
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           not
           evidently
           apparent
           to
           any
           Man.
           Therefore
           the
           Famous
           
             Biel
             ,
             lect
          
           .
           50.
           in
           Can.
           letter
           O
           ,
           proposes
           to
           himself
           this
           difficulty
           ;
           
             Because
             an
             Error
             may
             happen
             in
             Consecration
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             which
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Consecration
             is
             hindred
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Person
             that
             Consecrates
             be
             no
             Priest
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             errs
             in
             Form
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             due
             Intention
             is
             wanting
             ;
             nor
             can
             he
             that
             stands
             by
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             a
             Transubstantiation
             is
             made
             ;
             no
             nor
             the
             Priest
             that
             celebrates
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             not
             absolutely
             certain
             whither
             he
             be
             a
             Priest
             or
             no
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Intention
             of
             his
             Ordainer
             is
             not
             positively
             known
             to
             him
             ;
             all
          
           
           
             which
             things
             consider'd
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             that
             Adores
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             avoid
             the
             danger
             of
             Idolatry
             ?
             For
             if
             he
             adores
             an
             unconsecrated
             Host
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             to
             be
             consecrated
             ,
             he
             commits
             Idolatry
             .
          
           Nor
           does
           he
           propound
           any
           other
           Remedy
           to
           escape
           this
           danger
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           then
           a
           Conditional
           Adoration
           ;
           which
           whether
           it
           pleases
           your
           modern
           Doctors
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           These
           are
           his
           words
           ,
           
             Litt.
             R.
             Resp
             .
             Secundum
             Alex.
             part
             .
          
           3.
           quaest
           .
           30.
           memb
           .
           3.
           art
           .
           1.
           sect
           .
           3.
           and
           after
           him
           Bishop
           Thomas
           ,
           and
           St.
           
             Bonaventure
             in
          
           3.
           distinst
           .
           9.
           
           
             That
             the
             Host
             or
             Eucharist
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ought
             to
             be
             ador'd
             ,
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             requisite
             to
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             are
             so
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           Since
           then
           the
           Adoration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           dubious
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           we
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           are
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           adore
           it
           ,
           following
           that
           course
           which
           is
           safest
           and
           voidof
           all
           danger
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           adore
           what
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           like
           the
           Samaritans
           of
           old
           ,
           John
           4.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           We
           cannot
           be
           traduc'd
           for
           being
           Enemies
           to
           any
           profess'd
           legal
           Order
           ,
           whether
           Political
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           our
           desire
           that
           all
           things
           should
           be
           done
           decently
           and
           regularly
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Apostolic
           Precept
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           40.
           
           And
           for
           that
           we
           press
           nothing
           more
           urgently
           in
           the
           Public
           Government
           ,
           then
           due
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           ignorant
           of
           the
           dangerous
           Axioms
           of
           your
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           which
           tear
           up
           by
           the
           Roots
           the
           Authority
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           subject
           the
           Heads
           and
           Diadems
           of
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           to
           the
           Mitre
           and
           Feet
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           this
           Point
           so
           rigid
           in
           our
           Duty
           ,
           that
           Bellarmin
           complains
           ,
           
             That
             we
             give
             too
             much
             Power
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             c.
          
           17.
           
             de
             Laicis
          
           .
           But
           because
           we
           hold
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Laws
             of
             Men
             do
             not
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           deny'd
           ,
           
             That
             Men
             were
             to
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             Consciences
          
           ;
           but
           only
           as
           making
           this
           difference
           between
           Human
           and
           Divine
           Laws
           ,
           
             That
             the
             latter
             only
             bind
             and
             subject
             the
             Consciences
             immediately
             and
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
           And
           
             Bellarmin
             ,
             c.
          
           9.
           
             de
             Laicis
          
           ,
           confesses
           ;
           
             John
             Gerson
          
           ,
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Academy
           of
           
             Paris
             ,
             de
             vit
             .
             Spirit
             .
             Lect.
          
           4.
           and
           
             Jacobus
             Almain
          
           ,
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           
             Sorbonn
             ,
             de
             Protestat
             .
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             quaest
             .
          
           1.
           cap.
           10.
           both
           Famous
           Men
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           them
           taxed
           with
           any
           Error
           in
           Faith.
           
        
         
           We
           do
           not
           allow
           so
           many
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           hatred
           of
           Order
           and
           Decency
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           just
           abhorrence
           of
           Tyranny
           and
           Susperstition
           .
           The
           more
           Night
           comes
           on
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           Darkness
           encreases
           .
           Multitude
           of
           Ceremonies
           are
           so
           far
           from
           helping
           ,
           that
           they
           stifle
           Piety
           .
           If
           the
           Roman
           Pontiff
           press'd
           no
           more
           then
           only
           a
           certain
           Primacy
           among
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           for
           Orders
           sake
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           a
           positive
           Human
           and
           not
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           he
           might
           then
           perhaps
           have
           some
           Pretence
           to
           complain
           of
           us
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           acknowledge
           such
           a
           Primacy
           ,
           as
           Enemies
           to
           Order
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           yet
           there
           might
           be
           a
           Decency
           observ'd
           therein
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           Primacy
           ,
           as
           is
           apparent
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           Churches
           .
           But
           we
           are
           not
           to
           be
           accus'd
           of
           Despising
           Order
           ,
           while
           we
           only
           reject
           his
           Authority
           ;
           in
           regard
           he
           arrogates
           to
           himself
           an
           absolute
           Primacy
           in
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Order
           ,
           but
           of
           Power
           ,
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           by
           virtue
           of
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           Monarch
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           
             jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Saying
           of
           St.
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             de
             Simpl.
             prael
             .
             A
             Bishoprick
             is
             that
             ,
             of
             which
             a
             part
             is
             held
             by
             several
             in
             particular
             to
             make
             up
             the
             whole
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           we
           have
           discuss'd
           the
           more
           weighty
           and
           more
           heavy
           Calumnies
           which
           are
           cast
           upon
           the
           Protestants
           by
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           render
           them
           odious
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           have
           some
           Pretence
           to
           deliver
           them
           up
           to
           the
           Flames
           of
           Hell.
           Now
           there
           are
           some
           other
           Motives
           of
           this
           rash
           Judgment
           to
           be
           examin'd
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           not
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           Reason
           remain
           to
           support
           it
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Name
           by
           which
           we
           are
           more
           frequently
           mark'd
           out
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           Heretics
           ;
           and
           under
           this
           Title
           you
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           Anathematize
           us
           ,
           tho'
           not
           the
           First
           .
           For
           the
           Pope
           every
           year
           ,
           in
           his
           
           Bull
           entitl'd
           ,
           
             Caena
             Domini
          
           ,
           brandishes
           his
           Thunder
           of
           Excommuication
           over
           our
           Heads
           ,
           and
           Interdicts
           us
           from
           all
           Society
           with
           
             Roman
             Catholics
          
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           either
           read
           our
           Books
           ,
           or
           hear
           our
           Sermons
           .
           Where-ever
           the
           Rigor
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           reigns
           ,
           our
           People
           are
           hurry'd
           before
           its
           cruel
           Tribunal
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Altars
           of
           Busiris
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Doctors
           presently
           Preach
           to
           us
           the
           Axioms
           of
           their
           School
           ;
           
             That
             Heretics
             and
             Excommunicated
             Persons
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             lose
             the
             Dominion
             and
             Property
             of
             their
             Goods
             and
             Estates
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             incapable
             of
             all
             lawful
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             That
             they
             do
             more
             harm
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             then
             Whores
             ;
             nay
             then
             Jews
             and
             Turks
             ;
             so
             that
             't
             is
             better
             to
             tolerate
             Brothel-houses
             and
             Synagogues
             then
             their
             Meetings
             :
             That
             for
             this
             reason
             the
             Pope
             has
             Power
             to
             deprive
             Kings
             of
             their
             Dignity
             ;
             to
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Fidelity
             given
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             :
             That
             a
             Husband
             may
             forsake
             his
             Wife
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             if
             she
             presume
             to
             bring
             up
             the
             Children
             ,
             common
             to
             both
             ,
             in
             Heresie
             ,
             altho'
             the
             Husband
             had
             condescended
             and
             engaged
             his
             Promise
             upon
             the
             Contract
             of
             Marriage
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             Faith
             given
             to
             Heretics
             ,
             may
             be
             violated
             without
             any
             remorse
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           However
           I
           maintain
           this
           Crime
           of
           Heresie
           to
           be
           unjustly
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           meer
           Calumny
           fixed
           upon
           Us
           ,
           the
           word
           being
           
           taken
           in
           that
           Sense
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Scripture
           condemns
           Heresie
           ;
           as
           when
           St.
           Paul
           reck'ns
           it
           among
           the
           
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           20.
           and
           commands
           Titus
           to
           
             reject
             a
             Heretic
          
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           
           I
           say
           Protestants
           are
           no
           Heretics
           in
           that
           sense
           wherein
           Heresie
           is
           condemn'd
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Signification
           of
           this
           word
           is
           in
           general
           more
           diffus'd
           among
           the
           Antients
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           more
           largely
           us'd
           among
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           and
           that
           among
           both
           they
           are
           frequently
           tax'd
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           are
           very
           remote
           from
           it
           .
           First
           in
           general
           among
           the
           Antients
           :
           For
           Philastrius
           Bishop
           of
           Brescia
           ,
           Contemporary
           with
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           reck'ns
           for
           Heresie
           the
           Opinion
           of
           those
           
           that
           attributed
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           to
           Clement
           or
           Barnabas
           ;
           also
           the
           Opinion
           of
           them
           that
           affirm'd
           the
           Stars
           to
           be
           fix'd
           in
           their
           Celestial
           Globes
           .
           Whether
           or
           no
           were
           the
           Quartodecimans
           justly
           deem'd
           Heretics
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           have
           Easter
           to
           be
           precisely
           celebrated
           upon
           the
           Fourteenth
           Moon
           ?
           For
           this
           was
           the
           Opinion
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           the
           less
           ,
           and
           which
           Polycrates
           ,
           a
           holy
           Man
           ,
           stifly
           maintains
           from
           Apostolical
           Tradition
           .
           And
           when
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           presum'd
           ,
           about
           Two
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           for
           that
           reason
           to
           Excommunicate
           the
           Asiatic
           Churches
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           renounce
           Communion
           with
           them
           ;
           Irenaeus
           of
           Lyons
           sharply
           reprov'd
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Epistles
           of
           Polycrates
           and
           Irenaeus
           extant
           about
           this
           Matter
           in
           Eusebius
           ,
           declare
           ,
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             l.
          
           5.
           c.
           23.
           
           &
           24.
           
           Was
           Aetius
           deservedly
           numbred
           among
           the
           Heretics
           ,
           because
           he
           acknowledg'd
           no
           difference
           ,
           
             jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           between
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           not
           evident
           that
           the
           Scripture
           acknowledges
           any
           such
           difference
           ;
           and
           that
           St.
           Jerom
           upon
           cap.
           2.
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Titus
           ,
           was
           plainly
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           Medina
           in
           Bellarmin
           ,
           That
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             Sedulius
             ,
             Primasius
          
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           most
           Famous
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           the
           same
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           Then
           again
           ,
           without
           question
           ,
           Rome
           does
           no
           way
           approve
           the
           Ancients
           for
           numbring
           the
           Angelics
           among
           the
           Heretics
           ,
           because
           they
           gave
           Religious
           Worship
           to
           Angels
           ,
           which
           she
           herself
           defends
           ;
           or
           those
           who
           by
           St.
           Austin
           are
           call'd
           Nudipedales
           ,
           or
           Pattalorynchites
           ;
           against
           the
           former
           of
           which
           it
           is
           objected
           ,
           That
           they
           went
           Bare-foot
           ,
           seeing
           that
           at
           this
           day
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Marks
           of
           extraordinary
           Sanctity
           among
           you
           Romanists
           .
           The
           other
           are
           tax'd
           to
           have
           profess'd
           a
           certain
           sort
           of
           Religious
           Silence
           ,
           which
           the
           Carthusian
           Monks
           however
           make
           no
           small
           part
           of
           their
           Glory
           .
           Or
           the
           Collyridians
           of
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Heres
          
           .
           79.
           who
           offer'd
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           little
           Cakes
           or
           Wiggs
           ,
           in
           Greek
           call'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           gave
           her
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Queen
             of
          
           
           Heaven
           :
           Which
           they
           that
           now
           refuse
           to
           do
           ,
           are
           all
           accounted
           Heretics
           .
           Or
           the
           Starolatrae
           of
           
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Hist
             .
             l.
          
           18.
           c.
           54.
           who
           ,
           as
           the
           Name
           imports
           ,
           worshipt
           the
           Cross
           ;
           which
           most
           of
           you
           assert
           is
           a
           Duty
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           Gretser
           the
           Jesuite
           affirming
           ,
           who
           in
           that
           ,
           follows
           
             Thomas
             ,
             Cajetan
             ,
             Valentia
          
           and
           Vasquez
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           more
           common
           Opinion
           among
           those
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           l.
           1.
           
             de
             Cruce
             ,
             c.
          
           49.
           
        
         
           More
           paricularly
           among
           the
           Modern
           Romanists
           under
           Gregory
           VII
           .
           The
           Collation
           of
           Benefices
           by
           Princes
           ,
           and
           by
           Caesar
           ,
           was
           call'd
           the
           Simonian
           and
           Henrician
           Heresie
           .
           And
           as
           often
           as
           in
           Matters
           meerly
           Political
           any
           difference
           happen'd
           betwen
           the
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           and
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           declar'd
           them
           Heretics
           .
           Thus
           Boniface
           VIII
           ,
           declar'd
           Philip
           the
           Fair
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           Heretic
           ,
           because
           he
           sent
           none
           of
           his
           Soldiers
           to
           the
           Holy
           War.
           Thus
           
             John
             Albret
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           was
           declar'd
           a
           Heretic
           by
           Julius
           II
           ,
           because
           he
           took
           part
           with
           Lewis
           XII
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Quarrel
           was
           not
           about
           Matter
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Condemnation
           he
           lost
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniard
           has
           kept
           ever
           since
           .
           John
           XXII
           ,
           pronounced
           Lewis
           of
           Bavaria
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           a
           Heretic
           ,
           because
           he
           defended
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           out
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Favour
           ;
           but
           more
           particularly
           that
           of
           Ockam
           .
           I
           forbear
           to
           mention
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           therefore
           restrain
           the
           Signification
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           more
           diligently
           examin
           who
           is
           properly
           a
           Heretic
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           prove
           the
           Protestants
           not
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           this
           Crime
           .
           
             An
             Heretic
             (
             in
             my
             Opinion
             )
             is
             one
             who
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Temporal
             Profit
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             of
             Honor
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             or
             of
             Lordship
             ,
             either
             founds
             or
             follows
             False
             and
             New
             Opinions
             .
          
           Thus
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             de
             utilitate
             ad
             cred
             .
             Honor.
             c.
          
           1.
           
           Now
           in
           this
           sense
           we
           are
           not
           Heretics
           :
           For
           tho'
           the
           Opinions
           were
           False
           which
           we
           uphold
           ,
           yet
           we
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           follow
           them
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           any
           Temporal
           Profit
           ,
           more
           especially
           of
           Honor
           or
           Supremacy
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           upon
           
           the
           only
           Motive
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ;
           in
           regard
           it
           is
           plain
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           annexed
           to
           our
           Profession
           Reproach
           ,
           the
           Cross
           and
           Poverty
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Protestants
           often
           experience
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Sentence
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             All
             that
             will
             live
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             Persecution
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           12.
           
           Let
           Cardinal
           Bellarmin
           come
           in
           for
           a
           share
           too
           .
           Why
           ?
           Because
           he
           has
           lit
           upon
           a
           most
           powerful
           means
           for
           me
           to
           demonstrate
           to
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           That
           
             We
             are
             no
             HERETICS
          
           .
           He
           therefore
           ,
           c.
           8.
           
             de
             not
             .
             Eccles
          
           .
           going
           about
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           continued
           Succession
           of
           their
           Bishops
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ;
           at
           least
           from
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           under
           whom
           he
           believes
           the
           Constantinopolitan
           Church
           began
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Greeks
             were
             lawfully
             convicted
             in
             three
             full
             Councils
             ,
             the
             Lateran
             ,
             that
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Florence
             ,
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             ,
             more
             especially
             of
             the
             Heresie
             about
             the
             Proceeding
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             Son.
             
          
           This
           Question
           about
           the
           Proceeding
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           enter
           into
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           see
           any
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           Latins
           ,
           affirming
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           proceed
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ;
           and
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           alledging
           that
           He
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Father
           through
           the
           Son.
           This
           is
           that
           which
           I
           think
           worthy
           Observation
           ,
           That
           after
           all
           the
           Tridentin
           Decisions
           ,
           whereby
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Opinions
           of
           our
           Churches
           were
           condem'd
           for
           Heresies
           ,
           Bellarmin
           attributes
           no
           other
           Heresie
           to
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           besides
           that
           of
           the
           Proceeding
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           the
           Marriage
           of
           Priests
           ,
           Communicating
           under
           Both
           Kinds
           ,
           and
           with
           Leavened
           Bread
           ;
           the
           Rejecting
           Extreme
           Unction
           ,
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           Pontifical
           Monarchy
           ,
           were
           no
           Heresies
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           the
           Orientals
           agree
           with
           us
           ▪
           Now
           if
           these
           Articles
           of
           the
           Greeks
           had
           bin
           Heretical
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           the
           
             Lateran
             ,
             Lyons
          
           and
           Florentine
           Councils
           ,
           which
           enquir'd
           into
           their
           Errors
           ,
           past
           them
           by
           ?
           But
           if
           they
           were
           not
           Heretical
           
           among
           the
           Greeks
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           be
           so
           among
           the
           Protestants
           in
           the
           West
           ?
           If
           among
           the
           Greeks
           it
           be
           no
           Heresie
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           Schism
           to
           reject
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           shake
           off
           his
           Yoke
           ,
           why
           must
           it
           be
           a
           pernicious
           and
           capital
           Heresie
           among
           the
           Protestants
           ?
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           the
           Greeks
           would
           have
           subjected
           themselves
           in
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           all
           the
           above-mentioned
           Articles
           ,
           except
           the
           denial
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Supremacy
           ,
           had
           been
           allow'd
           them
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           those
           Articles
           are
           neither
           Heretical
           nor
           pernicious
           in
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           destructive
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           since
           it
           was
           possible
           that
           the
           Greeks
           retaining
           them
           ,
           might
           nevertheless
           have
           bin
           true
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholic
           Church
           ,
           and
           consequently
           capable
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           no
           Man
           may
           think
           I
           am
           overcuriously
           romaging
           for
           my
           Justification
           in
           the
           Thesis's
           of
           my
           Adversaries
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           slip
           out
           at
           length
           at
           some
           Back-door
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           some
           direct
           Reasons
           for
           our
           Innocency
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           Answer'd
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           traduc'd
           as
           a
           Heretic
           ,
           and
           branded
           with
           an
           Infamous
           Crime
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           sufficiently
           apparent
           ,
           that
           He
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           says
           ,
           has
           receded
           from
           the
           Holy
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           suffer'd
           Shipwrack
           of
           his
           Faith.
           For
           as
           St.
           Austin
           says
           ,
           
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles
             .
             c.
          
           5.
           
           
             No
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             branded
             with
             an
             ignominious
             Mark
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             first
             prov'd
             by
             most
             manifest
             Proofs
             ,
             that
             the
             Mark
             belongs
             to
             Him.
             
          
           And
           therefore
           formerly
           Councils
           were
           assembled
           ,
           as
           well
           Provincial
           as
           General
           ,
           for
           the
           Conviction
           of
           Heretics
           ;
           wherein
           it
           was
           lawful
           for
           the
           Offenders
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           was
           seriously
           examin'd
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Documents
           of
           Sacred
           Scripture
           .
           Neither
           did
           Passion
           prevail
           among
           Them
           ,
           but
           Truth
           and
           the
           Fear
           of
           God.
           But
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           no
           such
           thing
           was
           ever
           observ'd
           ;
           for
           against
           them
           they
           began
           preposterously
           with
           Execution
           .
           The
           first
           Arguments
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           were
           Halters
           ,
           Fire
           and
           
           Sword
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Dystich
           affixed
           to
           the
           Bed
           of
           Charles
           V
           ,
           at
           the
           Augustan
           Dyet
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1530.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vtere
               jure
               tuo
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               servosque
            
             Lutheri
          
           
             
               Ense
               ,
               Rota
               ,
               Ponto
               ,
               Funibus
               ,
               Igne
               neca
               .
            
          
           
             Caesar
             ,
             use
             thy
             own
             Power
             ,
             and
             
             Luther's
             fry
          
           
             With
             Halters
             ,
             Swords
             ,
             Wheels
             ,
             Fire
             and
             Sea
             destroy
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           thousand
           sorts
           of
           Executions
           ,
           and
           numberless
           Martyrs
           consum'd
           by
           violent
           Deaths
           ;
           at
           length
           a
           Council
           was
           assembled
           ,
           but
           packt
           ,
           and
           consisting
           of
           none
           but
           the
           Capital
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           not
           to
           hear
           them
           calmly
           and
           mildly
           ,
           nor
           to
           discuss
           their
           Cause
           with
           Charity
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           but
           to
           brandish
           and
           rattle
           o'er
           their
           Heads
           the
           Thunder
           os
           Anathema's
           .
           Neither
           were
           they
           ever
           admitted
           or
           heard
           in
           this
           Council
           ,
           I
           mean
           that
           of
           Trent
           ;
           the
           History
           of
           which
           ,
           if
           read
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           display
           the
           Justice
           of
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           Rome
           it self
           was
           asham'd
           of
           this
           Council
           ;
           for
           she
           only
           publish'd
           the
           Canons
           and
           Decrees
           ,
           but
           diligently
           suppress'd
           the
           Acts
           ;
           which
           nevertheless
           were
           afterwards
           ,
           through
           the
           singular
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           brought
           to
           lightby
           
             Paul
             Sarpio
          
           ,
           a
           Venetian
           ,
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Servites
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Pietro
             Soave
             Polano
          
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           astonishment
           and
           detestation
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           whose
           Judgments
           were
           more
           sound
           and
           impartial
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Second
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Heresie
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           stubborn
           Obstinacy
           ,
           nor
           wilful
           persisting
           in
           the
           Error
           .
           This
           St.
           Austin
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           Epist
           .
           162.
           
           
             They
             who
             defend
             not
             their
             Opinion
             with
             any
             stubborn
             Animosity
             ,
             tho'
             false
             and
             perverse
             ,
             more
             especially
             if
             not
             brought
             forth
             by
             the
             boldness
             of
             their
             own
             Presumption
             ,
             but
             having
             receiv'd
             it
             from
             their
             Parents
             ,
             either
             seduc'd
             or
             fall'n
             into
             Error
             ,
             seek
             after
             the
             Truth
             with
             industrious
             Care
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             corrected
             when
             they
             have
             found
             it
             ,
             are
             
             not
             to
             be
             numbred
             among
             Heretics
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Reform'd
           are
           far
           from
           any
           such
           Stubbornness
           ;
           nothing
           retains
           them
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           except
           the
           force
           of
           Conscience
           through
           the
           evidence
           of
           Truth
           .
           We
           daily
           offer
           those
           who
           accuse
           us
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           to
           forsake
           the
           Error
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           in
           any
           ,
           so
           they
           shew
           it
           to
           us
           with
           the
           Light
           of
           Truth
           .
           For
           with
           that
           only
           Daughter
           of
           Heaven
           we
           are
           enamor'd
           e'en
           to
           death
           ,
           who
           alone
           can
           recover
           and
           assert
           our
           freedom
           .
           If
           we
           discover
           any
           extraordinary
           Zeal
           and
           Fervor
           (
           I
           wish
           it
           were
           more
           fervent
           )
           in
           our
           Profession
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           any
           Spirit
           of
           Contradiction
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           most
           firm
           Persuasion
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           through
           the
           Celestial
           Illumination
           of
           the
           Divine
           Word
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           .
           But
           yet
           a
           little
           farther
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           a
           Cat
           has
           an
           enmity
           against
           a
           Bat
           ,
           and
           will
           
           eat
           it
           ,
           either
           because
           she
           takes
           it
           for
           a
           Mouse
           ,
           or
           a
           Bird
           ;
           so
           you
           Romanists
           prosecute
           us
           Protestants
           with
           an
           implacable
           Hatred
           ,
           and
           damn
           us
           to
           the
           Flames
           of
           Hell
           ,
           either
           as
           Heretics
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           that
           Pretence
           fail
           ,
           as
           Schismatics
           .
           For
           they
           who
           deal
           most
           gently
           by
           us
           ,
           can
           afford
           us
           no
           better
           then
           to
           lay
           to
           our
           Charge
           the
           Crime
           of
           Schism
           ,
           the
           Rending
           of
           the
           seamless
           Garment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Viper's
           Skin
           ,
           and
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           Churches
           Unity
           .
           But
           as
           far
           as
           we
           are
           from
           Heresie
           ,
           so
           far
           likewise
           are
           we
           from
           Schism
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           Crime
           it
           will
           be
           as
           easie
           to
           clear
           our selves
           as
           of
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           ,
           tho'
           the
           first
           Authors
           of
           the
           Reformation
           had
           overhastily
           deserted
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           they
           try'd
           all
           ways
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           in
           it
           ,
           with
           safety
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           nevertheless
           they
           who
           were
           born
           after
           the
           Schism
           ,
           and
           prefer
           the
           Protestant
           Communion
           before
           the
           Roman
           ,
           because
           they
           find
           Satisfaction
           of
           Conscience
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           no
           prospect
           of
           in
           the
           other
           Communion
           ,
           cannot
           be
           accus'd
           of
           Schism
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           censur'd
           to
           have
           lost
           the
           hopes
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           because
           they
           persevere
           in
           the
           Protestant
           
           Communion
           .
           This
           perhaps
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           you
           look
           upon
           as
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           prov'd
           without
           any
           great
           difficulty
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           formerly
           ,
           under
           Jeroboam
           ,
           ten
           entire
           Tribes
           ,
           a
           Schism
           happening
           ,
           deserted
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Temple
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           of
           which
           God
           had
           said
           ,
           
             My
             Name
             shall
             abide
             there
          
           ;
           and
           having
           made
           choice
           of
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           for
           the
           places
           of
           Public
           Worship
           ,
           joyn'd
           Idolatry
           to
           their
           Schism
           .
           For
           the
           Calves
           at
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           ador'd
           God
           ,
           were
           most
           assuredly
           Idols
           .
           Nevertheless
           it
           is
           a
           Question
           whether
           the
           Posterity
           of
           these
           Schismatics
           ,
           born
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Schism
           it self
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           carry'd
           away
           with
           the
           Torrent
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           Salvation
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           abstain'd
           from
           the
           Worship
           of
           Idols
           at
           that
           time
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           Doubt
           seems
           very
           great
           ;
           for
           that
           God
           ,
           long
           after
           the
           Schism
           ,
           still
           acknowledg'd
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           for
           his
           People
           ;
           sent
           his
           Prophets
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           entrusted
           them
           with
           his
           Extraordinary
           Oracles
           .
           If
           then
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           these
           Ten
           Tribes
           ,
           so
           notoriously
           Schismatical
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           remaining
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Light
           of
           Nature
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           it
           were
           swept
           away
           with
           the
           Torrent
           of
           Schism
           ;
           much
           less
           are
           the
           Modern
           Protestants
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           formally
           to
           be
           accounted
           Heretics
           ,
           tho'
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Authors
           of
           the
           Schism
           did
           sin
           against
           the
           Rules
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           overhastily
           broke
           the
           Bond
           of
           Unity
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           that
           the
           Divine
           Worship
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           not
           fixed
           to
           Rome
           and
           the
           Quirinal
           Mount
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           Sinai
           ,
           and
           the
           Temple
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           we
           should
           over
           earnestly
           desire
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           ;
           our
           Cause
           would
           be
           but
           in
           a
           desperate
           Condition
           ,
           should
           it
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           their
           Aid
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           we
           did
           depart
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           another
           Worship
           was
           set
           up
           in
           the
           West
           as
           to
           External
           Rites
           ,
           then
           was
           publicly
           receiv'd
           before
           the
           time
           of
           that
           departure
           .
           But
           I
           deny
           that
           this
           departure
           ,
           
           so
           far
           as
           concerns
           our selves
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Schism
           ;
           rather
           I
           averr
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           Schismatics
           who
           were
           the
           occasion
           of
           so
           necessary
           a
           departure
           ,
           that
           caus'd
           the
           Wound
           to
           Gangrene
           ,
           and
           shut
           the
           Gate
           against
           all
           Peace
           and
           Re-union
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           sometimes
           it
           may
           be
           convenient
           to
           desert
           some
           Societies
           that
           profess
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           taught
           among
           them
           any
           other
           Gospel
           then
           what
           we
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           question'd
           .
           Hence
           Apoc.
           2.
           6.
           the
           Ephesians
           are
           commended
           ,
           because
           they
           hated
           the
           Nicolaitans
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Pergamenians
           are
           reprov'd
           ,
           ver
           .
           15
           ,
           16.
           because
           they
           gave
           them
           a
           Toleration
           .
           Hence
           in
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           ,
           the
           Orthodox
           and
           Catholics
           always
           very
           sedulously
           deserted
           the
           Communion
           of
           Heretics
           .
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           which
           now
           accuses
           us
           of
           Schism
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           Infancy
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           departed
           from
           the
           Asiatic
           Churches
           upon
           a
           slight
           difference
           about
           Easter-day
           .
           And
           it
           is
           long
           since
           that
           the
           Romanists
           broke
           the
           Bond
           of
           Unity
           with
           the
           whole
           East
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           that
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           Venice
           being
           Excommunicated
           by
           Paul
           V
           ,
           the
           Jesuites
           were
           seen
           openly
           to
           desert
           the
           whole
           Territory
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           rather
           chose
           to
           renounce
           their
           Temples
           ,
           their
           Altars
           ,
           and
           their
           Ordinary
           Worship
           ,
           then
           remain
           in
           the
           least
           Communion
           with
           the
           Venetian
           .
           So
           that
           they
           are
           not
           simply
           to
           be
           blam'd
           who
           separate
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           separate
           unjustly
           and
           rashly
           .
           Let
           us
           see
           then
           whether
           or
           no
           our
           Separation
           were
           just
           and
           necessary
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           free
           it
           from
           being
           Schismatical
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           separated
           willingly
           and
           of
           our
           own
           accords
           ,
           but
           constrain'd
           and
           expell'd
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           violences
           .
           In
           the
           very
           Bosom
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           we
           importunately
           desir'd
           a
           Reformation
           of
           Abuses
           ,
           which
           process
           of
           time
           had
           multiplied
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Doctrin
           as
           in
           Disciplin
           ;
           and
           which
           the
           Grandees
           and
           People
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Germany
             ,
             France
             ,
             England
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           
           most
           earnestly
           long'd
           for
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Head
           and
           Members
           .
           But
           what
           was
           done
           ?
           They
           were
           not
           only
           not
           heard
           ,
           much
           less
           heard
           in
           so
           just
           a
           Petition
           ,
           but
           all
           severity
           was
           exercis'd
           against
           them
           with
           Temporal
           and
           Spiritual
           Arms
           ;
           Fire
           ,
           Sword
           and
           Halters
           were
           made
           use
           of
           to
           extirpate
           out
           of
           the
           World
           those
           whom
           Anathema's
           and
           the
           Thunder
           of
           Excommunication
           had
           expell'd
           from
           all
           Public
           Communion
           .
           Thus
           Excommunicated
           ,
           Expell'd
           ,
           and
           lyable
           to
           dire
           Persecution
           ,
           what
           should
           we
           do
           ?
           It
           was
           not
           safe
           to
           redeem
           your
           Communion
           at
           the
           Price
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           by
           subscribing
           to
           the
           Errors
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           receiving
           all
           those
           School-Assertions
           which
           we
           deem'd
           contrary
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christian
           Doctrin
           ,
           as
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith.
           Therefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           another
           Worship
           should
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           that
           other
           Pulpits
           should
           be
           erected
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           Congregations
           should
           be
           assembled
           together
           ,
           which
           was
           every
           where
           done
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           whose
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           protect
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           sedulously
           to
           take
           care
           for
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Doctrin
           and
           Disciplin
           therein
           ,
           if
           corrupted
           through
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           Ordinary
           Pastors
           .
           Becanus
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           
             Analog
             .
             Vet.
             &
             Nov.
             Test
             .
             c.
          
           26.
           num
           .
           4.
           reck'ns
           up
           several
           Reformations
           made
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           by
           Pious
           Kings
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           
             Asa
             ,
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             Josia
             ,
             Ezechia
          
           and
           Joas
           ,
           who
           most
           certainly
           had
           sufficient
           Authority
           to
           reform
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           it
           to
           its
           Primitive
           Purity
           .
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           times
           of
           our
           Fore-fathers
           ,
           put
           their
           helping
           Hands
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           labour
           the
           Institution
           of
           another
           Worship
           ,
           more
           Pure
           ,
           more
           Holy
           ,
           and
           more
           Plain
           then
           that
           from
           which
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           make
           a
           Separation
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           requir'd
           a
           Reformation
           of
           it
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           tho'
           Rome
           had
           not
           forsaken
           us
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           forsaking
           her
           ;
           because
           she
           refused
           to
           reform
           her
           own
           Abuses
           ,
           and
           long
           contracted
           Corruptions
           .
           We
           
           have
           in
           this
           particular
           a
           most
           express
           Command
           ,
           Apoc.
           18.
           4.
           
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             her
             crimes
             ,
             and
             receive
             not
             of
             her
             punishments
             .
          
           Which
           Command
           is
           of
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           moment
           ,
           because
           the
           Jesuites
           themselves
           ,
           Ribera
           upon
           the
           14.
           and
           18.
           
           Apoc.
           and
           Viegas
           upon
           the
           18.
           interpret
           that
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           the
           Ethnic
           ,
           but
           the
           Christian
           Rome
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Scripture
           foretold
           it
           shall
           be
           under
           Anti-Christ
           .
           
             To
             us
             also
          
           (
           says
           
             Viegas
             ,
             sect
          
           .
           1.
           in
           18.
           
           Apoc.
           )
           it
           seems
           that
           the
           same
           thing
           ought
           to
           be
           said
           with
           
             Aretas
             ,
             Primasius
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Jerom
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           (
           observe
           what
           Testimonies
           he
           cites
           and
           how
           many
           )
           
             that
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             it
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             that
          
           Rome
           
             shall
             depart
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             become
             the
             Habitation
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             every
             unclean
             Bird
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             execrable
             Enormities
             ,
             and
             Superstition
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             shall
             rage
             far
             and
             near
             in
             the
             Roman
             City
             and
             Empire
             .
          
           But
           you
           would
           say
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           any
           Wit
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           you
           have
           now
           more
           nice
           Consciences
           ,
           then
           your
           Fore-fathers
           had
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           who
           dy'd
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           Salvation
           you
           are
           unwilling
           to
           make
           any
           doubt
           ?
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           first
           ;
           That
           the
           Consciences
           of
           others
           are
           no
           Rule
           to
           ours
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           Man
           ought
           to
           follow
           his
           own
           and
           not
           anothers
           .
           Would
           you
           have
           me
           ,
           as
           you
           desire
           in
           your
           Letter
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           embrace
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ?
           What
           if
           I
           should
           press
           you
           to
           embrace
           Ours
           ,
           wherein
           so
           many
           Men
           enjoy
           the
           Tranquility
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           our
           Fore-fathers
           might
           with
           safety
           to
           their
           Consciences
           persevere
           in
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           abominated
           the
           Abuses
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           not
           shewn
           them
           a
           way
           to
           depart
           ;
           nor
           were
           the
           Abuses
           as
           yet
           so
           palpably
           intollerable
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           as
           yet
           obtain'd
           the
           force
           of
           Law
           ,
           nor
           were
           establish'd
           under
           the
           Penalties
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           
           But
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           cannot
           be
           apply'd
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           set
           up
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           another
           place
           to
           Us.
           He
           call'd
           to
           Us
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Babel
           ,
           when
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Scholastics
           were
           changed
           into
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           So
           long
           as
           the
           time
           appointed
           for
           their
           Captivity
           lasted
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           might
           securely
           abide
           either
           in
           Egypt
           or
           Babel
           :
           But
           it
           had
           bin
           a
           Crime
           for
           them
           to
           have
           remain'd
           there
           any
           longer
           ,
           when
           God
           call'd
           them
           forth
           to
           Liberty
           .
           He
           would
           be
           very
           ridiculous
           indeed
           ,
           who
           having
           rich
           and
           fertile
           Pastures
           ,
           should
           neglect
           them
           ,
           and
           rather
           chuse
           to
           carry
           his
           Flock
           into
           noxious
           Grounds
           ,
           in
           hopes
           that
           his
           Sheep
           would
           let
           alone
           the
           hurtful
           Weeds
           ,
           and
           only
           feed
           upon
           the
           wholsom
           Herbs
           .
           So
           were
           he
           deservedly
           to
           be
           derided
           ,
           who
           should
           prefer
           the
           noxious
           and
           dangerous
           Pastures
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           before
           the
           well
           Wooded
           Gardens
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           discerning
           the
           poysonous
           Weeds
           from
           the
           wholsom
           Herbage
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           our
           Ancestors
           did
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           add
           this
           farther
           ;
           That
           I
           do
           not
           here
           dispute
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           may
           be
           retain'd
           ,
           without
           the
           loss
           of
           Eternal
           Salvation
           ?
           This
           Question
           belongs
           to
           another
           place
           .
           But
           ,
           Whether
           we
           are
           Schismatics
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           deserted
           it
           ?
           Now
           I
           maintain
           the
           Negative
           ,
           because
           that
           Conscience
           alone
           summon'd
           us
           to
           the
           Separation
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Consideration
           ;
           nay
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           other
           worldly
           Considerations
           which
           persuaded
           us
           to
           adhere
           to
           it
           .
           Some
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           to
           convict
           us
           of
           Schism
           ,
           reproach
           the
           Calling
           of
           our
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           Argument
           too
           weak
           for
           the
           Proof
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Crime
           .
           Formerly
           the
           Novatians
           and
           Donatists
           made
           a
           Schism
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           wou'd
           not
           submit
           to
           Bishops
           of
           Places
           Canonically
           instituted
           ,
           but
           set
           up
           Bishops
           of
           their
           own
           chusing
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           destitute
           of
           Canonical
           Election
           ,
           wanted
           a
           lawful
           Calling
           .
           But
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           could
           be
           said
           of
           our
           first
           Pastors
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           Reformation
           .
           
           For
           they
           were
           not
           elected
           and
           constituted
           hand
           over
           head
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           others
           already
           Canonically
           instituted
           ,
           as
           the
           Novatians
           in
           the
           Roman
           See
           oppos'd
           Novatus
           against
           the
           Council
           ;
           but
           were
           lawfully
           and
           canonically
           constituted
           in
           their
           Functions
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           then
           us'd
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           Calling
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           knew
           themselves
           bound
           to
           propagate
           the
           Truth
           ,
           were
           constrain'd
           in
           their
           Consciences
           to
           oppose
           themselves
           against
           the
           Abuses
           and
           Corruptions
           at
           that
           time
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           a
           Reformation
           .
           But
           as
           they
           were
           lawfully
           Call'd
           ,
           so
           they
           could
           impart
           that
           Calling
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           it
           is
           deriv'd
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           us
           may
           be
           deriv'd
           to
           our
           Successors
           .
           For
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           lost
           their
           Calling
           ,
           for
           opposing
           themselves
           against
           the
           Abuses
           of
           that
           Church
           wherein
           they
           receiv'd
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           had
           bin
           unworthy
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           oppos'd
           themselves
           against
           those
           Corruptions
           that
           were
           so
           well
           known
           to
           them
           .
           For
           every
           Church
           that
           confers
           upon
           any
           Man
           the
           sacred
           Function
           of
           the
           Public
           Ministry
           ,
           seems
           to
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           Trajan
           the
           Emperor
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           to
           the
           Person
           whom
           he
           created
           
             Master
             of
             the
             Horse
          
           ,
           by
           the
           delivery
           of
           a
           Sword
           ,
           
             Vse
             this
             in
             my
             defence
             ,
             if
             my
             Commands
             are
             just
             ;
             but
             if
             unjust
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             it
             against
             me
             .
          
           Thus
           a
           Pastor
           Canonically
           ordaind
           ,
           ought
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Calling
           ,
           to
           support
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Church
           wherein
           he
           receiv'd
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           conformable
           to
           Truth
           ;
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           oppose
           it
           .
        
         
           Nor
           does
           their
           being
           Excommunicated
           ,
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           Calling
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           unjust
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           to
           support
           the
           Errors
           which
           they
           impugned
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           up
           in
           the
           Temple
           the
           Money-Changers
           Tables
           ,
           which
           they
           endeavour'd
           to
           overturn
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           very
           Romanists
           themselves
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Clergy
           is
           indelible
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           Excommunicated
           Person
           may
           Consecrate
           ,
           Preach
           ,
           and
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           effectually
           .
           
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Reformers
           were
           meer
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           confer
           their
           Calling
           upon
           others
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           Ordination
           belongs
           only
           to
           the
           Bishops
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           do
           not
           so
           plainly
           teach
           us
           what
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           a
           Presbyter
           and
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           that
           some
           of
           yours
           ,
           particularly
           Medina
           ,
           confess
           that
           the
           Function
           of
           Ordaining
           may
           as
           well
           belong
           to
           a
           Presbyter
           as
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           make
           any
           great
           difficulty
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           Dispute
           is
           not
           yet
           determin'd
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           add
           ,
           That
           in
           several
           places
           the
           Reformation
           began
           from
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           therefore
           held
           their
           former
           Dignity
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           they
           held
           before
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           yours
           should
           carp
           at
           the
           Calling
           of
           our
           Pastors
           ,
           to
           prove
           our
           want
           of
           Succession
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           when
           your selves
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           any
           Man
           without
           Orders
           ,
           without
           a
           Character
           ,
           without
           any
           Call
           ,
           may
           Consecrate
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           I
           am
           contented
           with
           one
           unanswerable
           Argument
           .
           Your
           Durandus
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Rationale
             ,
             lib.
          
           4.
           cap.
           35.
           
           §
           7.
           also
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Curates
             Manual
             ,
             de
             Sacr.
             Eucharist
             .
             cap.
          
           10.
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           give
           this
           Reason
           for
           the
           
             Secreta
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           speaking
           the
           words
           of
           Consecration
           so
           low
           as
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           )
           being
           introduc'd
           in
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Mass
           :
           Because
           that
           formerly
           ,
           when
           the
           Canon
           was
           repeated
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           ,
           the
           People
           readily
           learnt
           the
           Rites
           of
           Consecrating
           ;
           whence
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           Shepherds
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           laying
           the
           Bread
           upon
           a
           Stone
           ,
           and
           repeating
           over
           it
           the
           Canon
           and
           Words
           of
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           presently
           changed
           their
           Bread
           into
           Flesh
           .
           Now
           either
           this
           must
           be
           a
           Fable
           ,
           which
           however
           you
           frequently
           make
           use
           of
           to
           establish
           your
           Figment
           of
           Transubantiation
           ;
           or
           else
           you
           must
           allow
           that
           any
           Man
           may
           Consecrate
           and
           Celebrate
           the
           most
           August
           of
           all
           Sacraments
           ,
           tho'
           neither
           Call'd
           nor
           Ordain'd
           ,
           as
           we
           cannot
           believe
           those
           Shepherds
           to
           have
           bin
           .
        
         
         
           But
           as
           the
           Crime
           of
           Schism
           is
           falsely
           laid
           to
           our
           Charge
           ,
           so
           are
           we
           most
           falsely
           said
           to
           be
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Salvation
           .
           We
           have
           separated
           indeed
           from
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           but
           it
           does
           not
           thence
           follow
           that
           we
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           we
           are
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholic
           Church
           ,
           professing
           Christianity
           ,
           baptiz'd
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           Trinity
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           adhering
           to
           the
           Head
           and
           Foundation
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Cardinal
           Hosius
           ,
           in
           his
           Confession
           ,
           acknowledges
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             there
             where-ever
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Mediator
             is
             .
          
           We
           have
           a
           Belief
           of
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           through
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           hated
           at
           Rome
           ,
           becaose
           we
           acknowledg
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Mediator
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           departed
           from
           your
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           unless
           in
           such
           things
           wherein
           she
           first
           departed
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Purity
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           adhering
           still
           to
           the
           same
           Communion
           of
           Faith
           and
           Charity
           with
           Her
           in
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           knowing
           that
           we
           and
           the
           Members
           of
           your
           Communion
           are
           Brethren
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           and
           Jews
           were
           Brethren
           in
           Circumcision
           ,
           tho'
           in
           External
           Worship
           they
           differ'd
           very
           much
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           any
           probable
           Reason
           be
           invented
           to
           convince
           us
           ,
           that
           any
           Man
           ought
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           retain
           his
           Communion
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           be
           in
           a
           Church
           out
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Salvation
           .
           So
           many
           Christians
           as
           are
           within
           the
           ancient
           Patriarchates
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           who
           exceed
           you
           Romanists
           far
           in
           number
           ,
           are
           not
           rashly
           to
           be
           said
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           refuse
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Pope's
           Yoke
           .
           The
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           were
           not
           excluded
           from
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           rash
           Excommunication
           of
           Pope
           Victor
           ,
           because
           they
           separated
           from
           him
           upon
           the
           difference
           about
           Easter-day
           .
           The
           Roman
           Clergy
           separated
           from
           their
           Pope
           Liberius
           ,
           who
           had
           subscrib'd
           to
           Arianism
           ,
           without
           incuring
           the
           blame
           of
           Schism
           ,
           or
           the
           loss
           of
           Salvation
           .
           The
           
           Famous
           St.
           Cyprian
           Bishop
           and
           Martyr
           ,
           whom
           your
           Church
           afterwards
           worshipt
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           Saints
           ,
           dy'd
           out
           of
           the
           Communion
           and
           Subjection
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           divided
           from
           her
           both
           in
           Faith
           and
           Affection
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Doctrin
           of
           Re-baptizing
           Heretics
           ,
           was
           very
           hardly
           thought
           of
           by
           Stephen
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           Man
           hitherto
           made
           any
           doubt
           but
           that
           he
           obtain'd
           Salvation
           .
           And
           therefore
           't
           is
           an
           idle
           thing
           to
           exact
           from
           us
           Subjection
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           obtain
           Salvation
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           Papacy
           be
           now
           Extinct
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           has
           bin
           no
           lawful
           Pope
           for
           a
           long
           time
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           is
           easily
           prov'd
           :
           For
           that
           I
           may
           pass
           over
           in
           silence
           so
           many
           Schisms
           by
           which
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Popes
           was
           interrupted
           ;
           So
           many
           Simoniacal
           Elections
           into
           that
           See
           ,
           which
           are
           recorded
           in
           History
           ;
           so
           many
           Popes
           in
           the
           Tenth
           Age
           to
           be
           call'd
           Apostatic
           ,
           and
           Renouncers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           rather
           then
           Apostolic
           (
           upon
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Genebrade
           )
           I
           use
           a
           new
           Argument
           to
           which
           you
           Romanists
           can
           make
           no
           Answer
           .
           It
           is
           confirm'd
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           as
           by
           Custom
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           ,
           That
           a
           Pope
           may
           constitute
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Form
           for
           Chusing
           a
           Successor
           ;
           which
           not
           being
           observ'd
           ,
           an
           Election
           otherwise
           made
           ,
           is
           void
           .
           Hence
           Julius
           II
           ,
           grieving
           that
           he
           had
           invaded
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           by
           Simony
           ,
           made
           a
           new
           Law
           concerning
           the
           Simoniacal
           Election
           of
           the
           Pope
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           whereby
           he
           ordain'd
           ,
           That
           any
           Pope
           who
           after
           him
           should
           be
           Simoniacally
           elected
           ,
           should
           be
           lookt
           upon
           as
           an
           Intruder
           ,
           a
           Magician
           ,
           a
           Publican
           ,
           an
           Arch
           Heretic
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           by
           no
           means
           be
           acknowledg'd
           for
           a
           lawful
           Pope
           .
           But
           that
           Sixtus
           V
           ,
           was
           chosen
           Simoniacally
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           almost
           every
           Body
           knows
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           he
           might
           be
           elected
           ,
           he
           bought
           the
           Suffrages
           of
           Cardinal
           d'Este
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinals
           depending
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           covenanted
           with
           him
           in
           a
           Writing
           drawn
           up
           
           and
           subscrib'd
           with
           his
           own
           Hand
           ,
           that
           during
           his
           Pontificate
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           make
           
             Jeronymo
             Matthei
          
           ,
           who
           was
           
           de'Este's
           Enemy
           ,
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           by
           
           d'Este's
           means
           he
           obtain'd
           the
           Pontificate
           .
           Upon
           which
           being
           made
           Pope
           by
           d'Este
           and
           his
           Faction
           ,
           he
           confess'd
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           work
           of
           his
           hands
           .
           However
           Sixtus
           forfeited
           his
           Faith
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           created
           Matthei
           Cardinal
           for
           all
           that
           ;
           which
           Cardinal
           d'Este
           took
           so
           ill
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           the
           Contract
           between
           him
           and
           Sixtus
           to
           Philip
           II
           ,
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Year
           1589
           ,
           sent
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sessa
           his
           Extraordinary
           Embassador
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           give
           Notice
           to
           Sixtus
           of
           his
           Intentions
           to
           call
           a
           General
           Council
           upon
           the
           Information
           of
           a
           Simoniacal
           Election
           ,
           and
           to
           require
           the
           Cardinals
           created
           by
           the
           Predecessors
           of
           Sixtus
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastics
           ,
           to
           be
           present
           at
           a
           Council
           to
           be
           assembled
           at
           Sevil
           ;
           but
           because
           upon
           intimation
           of
           the
           Council
           Sixtus
           dy'd
           for
           Despair
           ,
           the
           business
           went
           no
           farther
           .
           This
           is
           related
           in
           a
           certain
           Book
           ,
           entitled
           
             Papatus
             Romanus
             ,
             cap.
          
           10.
           pag.
           200
           ,
           &c.
           
           Seeing
           then
           that
           Sixtus
           was
           an
           Illegal
           and
           Simoniac
           Intruder
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Papacy
           ceas'd
           in
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           who
           succeeded
           were
           no
           true
           Popes
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           elected
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           which
           he
           created
           ;
           who
           being
           Intruders
           ,
           as
           created
           by
           a
           Simoniac
           ,
           wanted
           Right
           of
           Election
           ,
           as
           well
           according
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Lawyers
           ,
           
             No
             Man
             can
             transfer
             more
             Right
             to
             another
             ,
             then
             he
             has
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           the
           whole
           World
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           in
           one
           City
           .
           Some
           are
           of
           Cephas
           ,
           others
           of
           Paul
           ,
           others
           of
           Clement
           ;
           let
           it
           suffice
           a
           Christian
           to
           be
           of
           Christ
           .
           Whoever
           fears
           God
           ,
           and
           works
           Righteousness
           in
           whatever
           part
           of
           the
           World
           he
           is
           ,
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           
             If
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
          
           The
           Supernal
           Jerusalem
           ,
           which
           enjoys
           her
           Liberty
           ,
           is
           the
           Mother
           of
           us
           all
           .
           We
           shall
           not
           be
           Judg'd
           by
           the
           Roman
           or
           Popes
           Communion
           ,
           but
           
           by
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           .
           Therefore
           we
           cannot
           be
           Schismatics
           ,
           upon
           this
           just
           ,
           necessary
           and
           sound
           Separation
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           still
           remaining
           ,
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           some
           other
           Motives
           of
           yours
           to
           this
           rash
           Judgment
           which
           you
           give
           of
           us
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Touch
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           There
           are
           some
           who
           believe
           ,
           
             a
             Posteriori
          
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           deservedly
           to
           be
           listed
           among
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Damned
           ,
           because
           we
           stand
           Excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Catholic
           Church
           :
           But
           in
           regard
           these
           Excommunications
           do
           not
           strike
           us
           ,
           but
           either
           as
           Heretics
           or
           Schismatics
           ,
           they
           do
           us
           no
           hurt
           ,
           in
           regard
           we
           are
           neither
           Heretics
           nor
           Schismatics
           ,
           as
           hath
           bin
           already
           shewn
           .
           If
           they
           are
           necessarily
           to
           be
           numbred
           among
           the
           Damned
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           has
           Excommunicated
           ,
           of
           necessity
           all
           in
           Asia
           the
           less
           ,
           who
           dy'd
           during
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           Victor
           upon
           the
           Paschal
           difference
           ,
           must
           be
           by
           all
           Christians
           excluded
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           you
           our
           Adversaries
           nevertheless
           will
           allow
           ,
           preserve
           their
           Excellency
           by
           way
           of
           Physical
           Cause
           ,
           and
           in
           general
           all
           Public
           Worship
           must
           be
           depriv'd
           of
           their
           Efficacy
           in
           all
           Provinces
           which
           are
           sometimes
           subject
           to
           Papal
           Interdiction
           .
           Nor
           ought
           we
           to
           pass
           over
           in
           silence
           that
           Observation
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           upon
           that
           place
           of
           Mat.
           16.
           wherein
           the
           Keys
           of
           Heaven
           are
           promis'd
           to
           St.
           Peter
           .
           
             This
             Place
             (
             saith
             the
             holy
             Man
             )
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             not
             understanding
             ,
             assume
             to
             themselves
             something
             of
             the
             Pride
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             even
             to
             Damn
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             Absolve
             the
             Guilty
             ;
             whereas
             God
             regards
             not
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Offender
             .
          
           But
           according
           to
           this
           Saying
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           all
           Casuists
           and
           Canonists
           acknowledge
           that
           an
           unjust
           Excommunication
           is
           Invalid
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           an
           Excommunicate
           may
           both
           Administer
           and
           Receive
           the
           Sacraments
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
        
         
         
           
             An
             Excommunication
             without
             a
             just
             Cause
             ,
             is
             not
             valid
             in
             the
             Interior
             Court
             ;
             therefore
             such
             a
             one
             may
             Celebrate
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             no
             Scandal
             (
             says
             the
             Jesuite
             
               Emanuel
               Sa
               ,
               voce
               Excommunicat
            
             .
             §
             4.
             
             But
             
               Toletus
               ,
               lib.
               Instruct
               .
               Sacram.
               cap.
            
             10.
             num
             .
             7.
             more
             positively
             asserts
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             unjust
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             can
             bind
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             it
             is
             unjust
             (
             as
             he
             says
             again
             §
             1.
             )
             from
             some
             defect
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             Essential
             ,
             makes
             it
             no
             Excommunication
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             dreaded
             ,
             neither
             does
             it
             bind
             either
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             :
          
           Which
           he
           confirms
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           several
           Canonists
           .
           If
           therefore
           we
           are
           unjustly
           Excommunicated
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Schoolmen
           Phrase
           it
           ,
           
             Clave
             Errante
          
           ,
           or
           with
           an
           
             Erring
             Key
          
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           Excommunications
           are
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           Our
           Damnation
           cannot
           be
           inferr'd
           
             a
             Posteriori
          
           from
           such
           Sentences
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           are
           unjust
           and
           null
           ,
           I
           shall
           easily
           demonstrate
           .
           An
           Excommunication
           is
           said
           to
           be
           null
           ,
           says
           
             Toletus
             ,
             ibid.
          
           §
           4.
           if
           it
           contain
           an
           intolerable
           Error
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Now
             then
             a
             Sentence
             is
             said
             to
             contain
             an
             intolerable
             Error
             ,
             when
             any
             one
             is
             Excommunicated
             ;
             because
             he
             does
             that
             which
             is
             Good
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             does
             not
             do
             that
             which
             is
             in
             its
             own
             act
             Unlawful
             .
          
           Why
           then
           are
           we
           Excommunicated
           ?
           Surely
           because
           we
           do
           that
           which
           is
           good
           in
           it self
           ,
           applying
           our selves
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           adhere
           to
           those
           who
           would
           have
           us
           to
           be
           wiser
           then
           the
           Scripture
           can
           make
           us
           ,
           and
           refusing
           to
           do
           what
           is
           evil
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           what
           we
           judge
           in
           our
           Consciences
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           because
           we
           adhere
           not
           to
           a
           Worship
           unlawful
           and
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
             An
             Excommunication
             is
             void
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             pronounc'd
             by
             one
             already
             Excommunicated
             or
             Suspended
             from
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             Interdicted
             ,
             or
             after
             a
             lawful
             Appeal
             ,
             says
             
               Emanuel
               Sa
            
             ,
             as
             above
             ,
             §
             1.
             
          
           And
           Toletus
           has
           the
           same
           words
           .
           Now
           such
           is
           the
           Excommunication
           which
           is
           thunder'd
           over
           our
           Heads
           .
           For
           it
           is
           long
           ago
           that
           the
           
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           through
           their
           Simonies
           have
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           incurr'd
           the
           Penalty
           of
           most
           dreadful
           Excommunications
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           are
           uncapable
           of
           all
           Jurisdiction
           .
           
             For
             an
             Excommunicate
             cannot
             exercise
             an
             act
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             without
             sinning
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             public
             Excommunication
             ,
             all
             his
             Sentences
             are
             void
             ,
             says
             
               Toletus
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               Inst
               .
               Sacerd.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             §
             4.
             
          
           And
           who
           can
           question
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           Punishment
           of
           a
           Simoniac
           is
           ,
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           Papal
           Excommunication
           ,
           as
           Toletus
           asserts
           ,
           lib.
           5.
           cap.
           93.
           but
           that
           he
           is
           notoriously
           and
           publicly
           Excommunicated
           ,
           who
           is
           notoriously
           and
           publicly
           Simoniacal
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           particularly
           made
           it
           appear
           of
           Sixtus
           V
           ,
           who
           was
           nevertheless
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Bull
           ,
           entitled
           
             de
             Coena
             Domini
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Form
           in
           which
           it
           is
           now
           Extant
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Protestants
           are
           solemnly
           Excommunicated
           every
           year
           by
           the
           Pope
           ?
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           add
           ,
           That
           they
           two
           can
           have
           no
           Jurisdiction
           over
           Us
           ,
           who
           Curse
           us
           to
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           Excommunications
           ,
           tho'
           they
           two
           were
           lawful
           Bishops
           ,
           are
           void
           .
           For
           if
           a
           Bishop
           cannot
           Excommunicate
           one
           that
           is
           out
           of
           his
           Diocese
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Priviledg'd
           Place
           ,
           as
           
             Emanuel
             Sa
          
           affirms
           ,
           as
           above
           ,
           Sect.
           12.
           
           By
           what
           Right
           does
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           pretend
           to
           Excommunicate
           us
           ,
           who
           never
           belong'd
           to
           a
           Diocese
           ?
           Or
           to
           arrogate
           a
           general
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Authority
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           never
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           value
           not
           their
           inconsiderate
           ,
           unjust
           and
           void
           Excommunications
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           dull
           and
           silly
           Thunders
           that
           hurt
           no
           body
           .
           Such
           sort
           of
           Curses
           ,
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           true
           Adorers
           ,
           turns
           into
           Blessings
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           109.
           ver
           .
           23.
           
           From
           such
           Tempests
           the
           Damnation
           of
           the
           Protestants
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           inferr'd
           ,
           then
           of
           theirs
           who
           formerly
           profess'd
           Christ
           ,
           because
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           Excommunicated
           them
           after
           their
           Solemn
           manner
           .
        
         
         
           No
           less
           ridioulous
           are
           they
           who
           alledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           
           are
           therefore
           damn'd
           ,
           because
           they
           profess
           a
           Religion
           which
           wants
           the
           Seal
           of
           Miracles
           .
           Truly
           you
           Romanists
           do
           very
           well
           to
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           your
           Miracles
           .
           For
           most
           Learned
           Men
           of
           your
           Communion
           complain
           ,
           that
           the
           Golden
           Legends
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           stust
           with
           Fables
           ,
           and
           Couterfeit
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           particularly
           in
           
             Melchior
             Canus
          
           ,
           producing
           the
           Testimonie
           of
           
             Ludovicus
             Vives
             ,
             lib.
          
           2.
           
           
             Locor
             .
             cap.
          
           6.
           
           Their
           Frauds
           and
           Impostures
           are
           everywhere
           obvious
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           saying
           of
           Lyranus
           upon
           Dan.
           2.
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           
             Sometimes
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             a
             notorious
             Delusion
             of
             the
             People
             by
             Miracles
             counterfeited
             by
             the
             Priests
             and
             their
             Adherents
             for
             Temporal
             Gain
             .
          
           Those
           Imaginary
           Miracles
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Protestants
           were
           to
           be
           convinced
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           are
           Signs
           for
           Unbelievers
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           very
           seldom
           wrought
           before
           us
           ,
           but
           are
           many
           times
           said
           to
           be
           hindred
           by
           our
           presence
           .
        
         
           The
           Mexican
           and
           Japanic
           Prodigies
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Jesuites
           so
           loudly
           boast
           ,
           are
           but
           Imaginations
           ,
           since
           
             Acosta
             ,
             Victoria
          
           and
           Canus
           expresly
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           no
           Miracles
           are
           wrought
           in
           India
           to
           promote
           Conversion
           .
           And
           Acosta
           denies
           that
           there
           is
           any
           use
           of
           Miracles
           there
           ,
           lib.
           6.
           
             proc
             .
             Ind.
             Salut
             .
             cap.
          
           17.
           
           
             In
             those
             places
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             more
             then
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             of
             shining
             so
             before
             Men
             ,
             which
             the
             Natives
             beholding
             ,
             may
             glorifie
             the
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             :
          
           This
           is
           the
           most
           potent
           Miracle
           to
           persuade
           .
           But
           
             Francis
             Victoria
             ,
             Relect.
          
           5.
           
           Prop.
           5.
           is
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             not
             so
             sufficiently
             preach'd
             to
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             under
             New
             Sin
             :
             For
             I
             hear
             of
             no
             Miracles
             and
             Signs
             ,
             no
             Examples
             of
             a
             Life
             so
             Religious
             ,
             but
             of
             many
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             many
             Impieties
             .
          
           Insomuch
           that
           Canus
           applies
           those
           idle
           Relations
           to
           the
           common
           Spanish
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Long
             Ways
             ,
             long
             Lies
          
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           might
           lie
           by
           authority
           ,
           who
           tell
           
           Stories
           done
           or
           counterfeited
           in
           remote
           and
           distant
           Regions
           .
           So
           that
           if
           Xaverius
           the
           New
           Apostle
           of
           Japan
           ,
           had
           had
           the
           Gift
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           easily
           believ'd
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           ought
           chiefly
           then
           to
           have
           exercis'd
           his
           Gift
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           which
           carry'd
           him
           from
           Malaca
           to
           Japan
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           forc'd
           ,
           
             nolens
             volens
          
           ,
           
             To
             behold
             the
             Mariners
             sacrificing
             to
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             imploring
             the
             Answers
             of
             the
             Image
             touching
             the
             Success
             of
             their
             Voyage
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Barbarians
             said
             and
             believ'd
             ,
             were
             sometimes
             favourable
             ,
             sometimes
             terrible
             .
          
           Nor
           would
           he
           have
           needed
           ,
           had
           he
           receiv'd
           the
           Gift
           of
           working
           Miracles
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           have
           spent
           so
           much
           time
           in
           learning
           the
           Japan
           Language
           .
           The
           words
           of
           Xaverius
           are
           these
           ;
           
             So
             soon
             as
             we
             have
             obtain'd
             the
             assistance
             of
             Language
             ,
             we
             hope
             that
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             God
             the
             business
             will
             proceed
             much
             better
             ;
             for
             now
             we
             only
             converse
             among
             them
             like
             a
             sort
             of
             Images
          
           (
           as
           not
           long
           ago
           ,
           in
           the
           Tract
           of
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           the
           Capuchin
           
             Marco
             de
             Aviano
          
           ,
           to
           put
           off
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           ran
           about
           ,
           like
           a
           Barbarian
           ,
           among
           the
           Germans
           ,
           for
           no
           body
           understood
           what
           he
           said
           )
           
             they
             talk
             much
             concerning
             us
             ,
             and
             turn
             and
             look
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             mute
             ,
             and
             are
             constraind
             as
             it
             were
             to
             go
             to
             School
             again
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             learnt
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             Language
             .
          
           Is
           here
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           any
           Apostolic
           Character
           to
           be
           found
           ?
           Yet
           all
           these
           are
           Extant
           ,
           
             Epist
             .
             lib.
          
           1.
           
           
             Epist
             .
             Japan
             Adject
             .
             Com.
             Eman.
             Acosta
             ,
          
           of
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           by
           Maffaeus
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           set
           forth
           at
           
             Delingtren
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1571.
           
           The
           Epistle
           is
           written
           by
           Xaverius
           to
           the
           Society
           from
           Congoxima
           ,
           on
           the
           First
           of
           November
           ,
           1549.
           
           Afterwards
           the
           same
           Maffaeus
           ,
           for
           what
           reason
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           left
           out
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           faithfully
           transcrib'd
           the
           Quotations
           above-mention'd
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           that
           he
           was
           asham'd
           of
           the
           Truth
           in
           his
           select
           Epistles
           written
           from
           India
           ,
           which
           
           he
           added
           to
           his
           Indian
           History
           ,
           Printed
           at
           
             Cologn
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1589.
           
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           Reformation
           begun
           and
           propagated
           ,
           then
           which
           a
           greater
           Miracle
           can
           hardly
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           oppose
           the
           two
           following
           Observations
           to
           those
           that
           reproach
           us
           with
           want
           of
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           I.
           Miracles
           are
           not
           always
           among
           them
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           are
           wrought
           ,
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           Truth
           ,
           when
           Heathens
           and
           Heretics
           formerly
           could
           boast
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           many
           shall
           say
           to
           Christ
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             cast
             forth
             Devils
             ,
             and
             wrought
             many
             Wonders
             in
             thy
             Name
             ?
          
           To
           whom
           he
           shall
           answer
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             ye
             not
             ,
             Mat.
          
           7.
           21
           ,
           23.
           
           
             And
             there
             shall
             come
             false
             Christs
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             arm'd
             with
             Signs
             and
             Wonders
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Elect
             themselves
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             shall
             be
             seduc'd
             ,
          
           Mat.
           24.
           24.
           
           Thus
           
             Allius
             Naevius
          
           ,
           the
           Augur
           ,
           cut
           a
           Whetstone
           with
           a
           Razor
           ,
           in
           the
           view
           of
           all
           the
           People
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           one
           of
           the
           Vestal
           Virgins
           ,
           as
           a
           confirmation
           of
           her
           untainted
           Chastity
           ,
           took
           up
           Water
           in
           a
           Sieve
           ,
           and
           carry'd
           it
           away
           .
           And
           Claudia
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           ,
           alone
           without
           any
           help
           ,
           with
           her
           Girdle
           drew
           along
           the
           Ship
           which
           carry'd
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           which
           many
           Mariners
           ,
           hawling
           all
           together
           ,
           could
           not
           stir
           .
           Plutarch
           also
           ,
           in
           Coriolanus
           ,
           relates
           that
           the
           Image
           of
           Fortune
           spoke
           ;
           and
           often
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           relates
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Life
           ,
           the
           Images
           and
           Statues
           were
           seen
           to
           Sweat
           ,
           Bleed
           and
           Weep
           .
           St.
           Austin
           likewise
           tells
           us
           of
           many
           such
           Portents
           that
           happen'd
           among
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
             lib.
          
           10
           
             de
             civitate
             Dei.
             Tacitus
          
           also
           .
           
             Hist
             .
             lib.
          
           4.
           relates
           of
           Vespasian
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           single
           Touch
           ,
           he
           restor'd
           Sight
           to
           the
           Blind
           ,
           and
           Strength
           to
           the
           Lame
           .
           
             Bellarmin
             .
             cap.
          
           14.
           
             de
             Not.
             Eccles
          
           .
           
             That
             both
             their
             Diseases
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             having
             seiz'd
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Leg
             of
             the
             
             other
             ,
             hindred
             the
             Use
             of
             their
             Limbs
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             heal
             when
             he
             ceas'd
             to
             hurt
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           see
           why
           the
           Protestants
           may
           not
           use
           the
           same
           Exception
           against
           so
           many
           Miracles
           which
           the
           Romanists
           seign
           by
           the
           Touch
           either
           of
           their
           Images
           or
           their
           Reliques
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           here
           furl
           my
           swelling
           Sails
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           explain
           and
           enlarge
           my self
           ,
           whensoever
           you
           shall
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           re-assume
           and
           examin
           this
           Matter
           .
        
         
           II.
           Miracles
           do
           not
           of
           necessity
           follow
           Truth
           .
           For
           tho'
           they
           were
           necessary
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Infant
           Christianity
           ;
           yet
           the
           true
           Religion
           being
           now
           establish'd
           and
           setled
           over
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           not
           manifestly
           profitable
           ,
           they
           cease
           however
           to
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           .
           So
           that
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             lib.
          
           2.
           
             de
             civitate
             Dei
          
           ,
           with
           very
           great
           reason
           said
           ,
           
             Whoever
             still
             enquires
             after
             Prodigies
             ,
             to
             confirm
             his
             Belief
             ,
             is
             himself
             a
             great
             Prodigy
             .
          
           I
           forbear
           any
           more
           ;
           let
           it
           suffice
           me
           only
           to
           produce
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Second
           Nicene
           Council
           ,
           act
           .
           4.
           
           
             Why
             do
             our
             Images
             at
             this
             day
             work
             no
             Miracles
             ?
             I
             answer
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             Miracles
             are
             not
             for
             Believers
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Vnbelievers
             .
          
           Now
           then
           if
           the
           Protestants
           embrace
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           are
           sufficient
           for
           them
           :
           Which
           would
           be
           necessary
           again
           ,
           were
           they
           to
           follow
           some
           new
           and
           never
           heard
           of
           Gospel
           before
           .
        
         
           Nor
           does
           the
           difference
           ,
           whatever
           it
           is
           ,
           between
           the
           Reform'd
           Churches
           and
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           whatever
           it
           be
           
           either
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           some
           Points
           of
           Doctrin
           ,
           savour
           a
           jot
           more
           your
           precipitate
           Judgment
           concerning
           the
           Eternal
           Damnation
           of
           the
           Protestants
           .
           For
           you
           Romanists
           your selves
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Greek
           and
           Eastern
           Christians
           would
           be
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           would
           they
           but
           submit
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           tho'
           they
           retain'd
           their
           Ceremonies
           and
           Opinions
           differing
           in
           many
           
           Circumstances
           from
           the
           Rites
           and
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           apparent
           from
           the
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Austin
           to
           Januarius
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           did
           not
           make
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
           In
           the
           Apostolic
           Churches
           also
           ,
           soon
           after
           the
           first
           dawn
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           Disputes
           and
           Contentions
           arose
           ;
           to
           pass
           by
           those
           that
           fell
           out
           between
           Cyril
           and
           
             Theodoret
             ,
             Chrysostom
          
           and
           Epiphanius
           ,
           St.
           Jerom
           and
           St.
           Austin
           ;
           nay
           ,
           between
           those
           very
           Men
           themselves
           that
           reproach
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           the
           Reformed
           with
           their
           differences
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           to
           God
           they
           were
           clos'd
           up
           ,
           There
           is
           the
           greatest
           difference
           among
           these
           Upbraiders
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           to
           Ceremonials
           ,
           as
           is
           apparent
           from
           so
           many
           Orders
           of
           Monks
           varying
           among
           themselves
           in
           Habit
           ,
           Rules
           and
           Public
           Worship
           ;
           but
           also
           as
           to
           Opinions
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           those
           most
           terrible
           Controversies
           about
           which
           your
           Theologists
           most
           sharply
           contend
           and
           quarrel
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           above
           a
           Council
           ;
           of
           a
           Council
           above
           the
           Pope
           ;
           of
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           of
           his
           Power
           over
           Kings
           and
           Secular
           Princes
           ;
           the
           Conception
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ;
           of
           the
           sort
           of
           Adoration
           due
           to
           the
           Cross
           and
           Images
           ;
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Free-will
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Doctors
           of
           your
           Communion
           split
           themselves
           into
           various
           Sects
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           some
           are
           Thomists
           ,
           others
           Scotists
           ,
           others
           Real
           ,
           others
           Nominal
           ,
           others
           love
           to
           be
           call'd
           Jansenists
           ,
           and
           others
           Molinists
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           about
           which
           you
           have
           not
           rais'd
           Contentions
           and
           Disputes
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           sharp
           and
           eager
           ,
           yet
           of
           no
           less
           moment
           then
           all
           those
           which
           are
           stirring
           between
           the
           Reformed
           and
           the
           Lutherans
           .
           And
           that
           diversity
           which
           you
           object
           against
           us
           ,
           is
           far
           inferior
           to
           your
           Dissentions
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           concerned
           in
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Reformed
           of
           both
           Parties
           are
           plainly
           agreed
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Miracle
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           so
           little
           variance
           between
           so
           many
           Reformed
           Churches
           
           dispers'd
           all
           over
           Europe
           ,
           compos'd
           of
           various
           People
           and
           under
           several
           Princes
           ;
           tho'
           among
           them
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           which
           commands
           over
           others
           ,
           nor
           any
           intervening
           Political
           Tye
           to
           constrain
           them
           to
           such
           an
           Agreement
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Schism
           between
           ours
           and
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           seeing
           that
           we
           neither
           separated
           from
           Them
           ,
           nor
           they
           from
           Us.
           In
           Poland
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           
             Helvetian
             ,
             Bohemian
          
           and
           Augustan
           Confession
           ,
           setting
           a
           laudable
           Example
           ,
           communicated
           before
           together
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Decree
           of
           Sendomir
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Year
           1631
           ,
           in
           the
           National
           Synod
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           Decree
           was
           made
           for
           admitting
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           as
           Brethren
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Mystical
           Body
           to
           our
           Communion
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           and
           for
           allowing
           them
           Brotherly
           Toleration
           in
           those
           Points
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           us
           .
           And
           tho'
           they
           in
           their
           Anger
           pretend
           that
           we
           Err
           in
           Fundamentals
           ,
           which
           ,
           through
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           ;
           yet
           we
           judge
           more
           tenderly
           and
           better
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           disproving
           the
           Opinions
           which
           they
           obstinately
           defend
           ,
           that
           we
           deny
           them
           to
           be
           in
           themselves
           deadly
           or
           pernicious
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           are
           such
           as
           ought
           not
           to
           hinder
           Christian
           Peace
           between
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           or
           prevent
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Communion
           which
           might
           be
           obtain'd
           between
           Churches
           not
           agreeing
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           if
           the
           Foundation
           were
           sound
           .
           Now
           we
           believe
           that
           to
           be
           a
           Fundamental
           Error
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           Phrase
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           a
           Denial
           of
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           which
           cannot
           comply
           with
           true
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           .
           For
           neither
           all
           Truths
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           are
           reveal'd
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           necessity
           :
           Neither
           are
           all
           Wounds
           which
           are
           given
           to
           Truth
           ,
           Mortal
           ;
           nor
           is
           every
           Disease
           ,
           an
           Epelipsie
           or
           the
           Falling-sickness
           .
           St.
           Paul
           distinguishes
           between
           the
           Foundation
           and
           the
           Superstructure
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           He
           that
           
           meddles
           with
           Fundamentals
           ,
           is
           lyable
           to
           an
           
             Anathema
             ,
             Gal.
          
           1.
           8.
           
           In
           others
           there
           is
           room
           left
           for
           Exhortation
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           1.
           
           Phil.
           3.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Here
           the
           Gnat
           is
           not
           scrupulously
           to
           be
           strain'd
           at
           ,
           as
           there
           the
           Camel
           is
           not
           to
           be
           rashly
           swallowed
           .
           We
           break
           Friendship
           with
           those
           that
           are
           openly
           Wicked
           ,
           but
           we
           bear
           with
           the
           blemishes
           and
           infirmities
           of
           Friends
           .
           Nor
           is
           that
           presently
           to
           be
           thought
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           yet
           may
           have
           a
           near
           Relation
           to
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           canot
           blame
           us
           for
           offering
           our
           Communion
           to
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           the
           Papal
           .
           For
           that
           between
           us
           and
           them
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Harmony
           in
           the
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           most
           solid
           and
           necessary
           Points
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           common
           Protestancy
           against
           the
           Idolatry
           ,
           Tyranny
           and
           foul
           Errors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           both
           Sides
           impugning
           the
           Adoration
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           Communion
           under
           One
           Kind
           ,
           Justification
           by
           Works
           ,
           Traditions
           not
           written
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           Worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           it
           would
           be
           much
           better
           for
           us
           to
           arm
           our selves
           with
           mutual
           and
           brotherly
           forbearance
           against
           the
           continual
           Conspiracies
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           then
           to
           lay
           our
           Sides
           open
           to
           them
           through
           our
           unhappy
           Discords
           and
           Wars
           by
           which
           neither
           side
           can
           hope
           for
           Triumph
           .
        
         
           Far
           more
           absurd
           it
           would
           be
           to
           upbraid
           the
           Protestants
           
           with
           their
           small
           Number
           ,
           or
           to
           infer
           their
           Damnation
           from
           that
           .
           For
           much
           more
           numerous
           is
           the
           Number
           of
           Christians
           under
           the
           four
           Patriarchs
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           the
           Great
           Duke
           of
           Muscovy
           and
           Russia
           ,
           then
           of
           those
           who
           in
           the
           West
           adhere
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           Without
           question
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           was
           very
           small
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           ,
           as
           St.
           Jerom
           testifies
           ,
           
             The
             whole
             World
             groan'd
             ,
             and
             admir'd
             to
             see
             it self
             all
          
           Arian
           .
        
         
         
           Scarcity
           makes
           things
           valuable
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           to
           adhere
           to
           a
           multitude
           in
           Evil
           ;
           nor
           is
           the
           broad
           Way
           to
           be
           trod
           ,
           but
           the
           narrow
           Path
           which
           leads
           to
           Life
           ,
           not
           pervious
           to
           many
           .
           If
           we
           must
           be
           excluded
           from
           Salvation
           for
           the
           smallness
           of
           our
           Number
           ;
           By
           the
           same
           reason
           the
           Pharisees
           of
           old
           might
           have
           damn'd
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Heathens
           the
           Christians
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           they
           who
           reproach
           us
           with
           our
           small
           Number
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           their
           own
           Multitude
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           view
           the
           face
           of
           Europe
           ,
           are
           compell'd
           to
           talk
           after
           another
           rate
           .
           
             Bellarmin
             .
             praefat
             .
             in
             Tom.
          
           1.
           
           Controver
           .
           cannot
           restrain
           his
           fury
           .
           
             Who
             is
             ignorant
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             of
             that
             same
             Lutheran
             Pest
          
           (
           for
           Truth
           was
           a
           Plague
           to
           the
           Seat
           of
           Pestilence
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           the
           Death
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           a
           Pest
           to
           Hell
           )
           
             that
             sprung
             up
             not
             long
             since
             in
          
           Saxony
           ,
           
             and
             soon
             after
             over-ran
             almost
             all
          
           Germany
           ;
           
             then
             spreading
             to
             the
             North
             and
             East
             ,
             delug'd
             all
          
           Denmark
           ,
           Sweadland
           ,
           Norway
           ,
           Gothland
           ,
           Pannonia
           ,
           Hungary
           ;
           
             and
             then
             with
             equal
             rapidness
             shooting
             to
             the
             West
             and
             South
             ,
             poyson'd
             all
          
           England
           ,
           France
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           
             flourishing
             Kingdoms
             once
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             crossing
             the
          
           Alps
           ,
           
             extended
             it self
             even
             as
             far
             as
          
           Italy
           ?
        
         
           Nor
           are
           we
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           ,
           because
           we
           call
           our selves
           Reformed
           or
           Protestants
           ,
           rather
           then
           Catholics
           .
           For
           we
           were
           first
           call'd
           Protestants
           in
           the
           public
           Dyet
           at
           
             Spire
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1529.
           because
           our
           Electors
           and
           Princes
           there
           protested
           against
           the
           Errors
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           plainly
           in
           the
           fame
           sense
           as
           in
           the
           old
           Old
           Version
           of
           the
           2
           Chron.
           24.
           19.
           they
           who
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Jehoiada
           oppos'd
           themselves
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           were
           mark'd
           out
           and
           differenc'd
           by
           the
           same
           Name
           .
           ;
           but
           those
           Idolaters
           would
           by
           no
           means
           give
           ear
           to
           the
           Protesters
           .
           So
           that
           there
           being
           no
           Satisfaction
           given
           to
           our
           Consciences
           upon
           that
           Protestation
           ,
           deservedly
           we
           deserted
           that
           Communion
           ,
           which
           we
           believ'd
           to
           be
           pernicious
           to
           our
           Salvation
           .
           
           Nor
           are
           we
           therefore
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           deserted
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           St.
           Chrysostom
           says
           very
           remarkably
           ,
           Hom.
           46.
           
             in
             Mat.
          
           
           
             He
             does
             not
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             who
             separates
             Corporeally
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             Spiritually
             relinquishes
             the
             fundamental
             Truths
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             We
             have
             left
             them
             Locally
             ;
             They
             have
             forsaken
             us
             in
             Point
             of
             Faith
             :
             We
             in
             departing
             from
             them
             ,
             have
             left
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Walls
             ;
             They
             in
             forsaking
             us
             ,
             have
             forsak'n
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           We
           are
           call'd
           Reformed
           ,
           not
           because
           we
           reform'd
           the
           Religion
           deliver'd
           us
           by
           Christ
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           but
           because
           we
           cleans'd
           it
           from
           the
           Rust
           of
           Abuses
           and
           Corruptions
           which
           that
           holy
           Religion
           had
           contracted
           through
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           Subtilty
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           Vices
           of
           Men.
           And
           this
           Reformation
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           most
           earnestly
           and
           importunately
           long'd
           for
           all
           over
           Europe
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Tridentine
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           public
           Demands
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           were
           compell'd
           to
           add
           something
           of
           Reformation
           to
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Dogmatical
           Sessions
           .
           However
           we
           do
           not
           renounce
           these
           Names
           of
           Catholic
           
             Protestants
             ,
             Reformed
          
           ,
           or
           Lutherans
           ,
           seeing
           that
           addition
           of
           Catholic
           belongs
           ,
           of
           right
           ,
           rather
           to
           Us
           then
           to
           you
           Romanists
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Doctrin
           which
           we
           profess
           ,
           is
           the
           Sincere
           ,
           Orthodox
           and
           Catholic
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           deliver'd
           it
           from
           the
           Beginning
           .
           Reformed
           we
           are
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           rejecting
           Abuses
           ,
           and
           human
           Inventions
           ;
           but
           Catholics
           ,
           as
           we
           retain
           the
           fundamental
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Nor
           can
           this
           Name
           suit
           with
           them
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           departed
           in
           any
           other
           respect
           ,
           then
           as
           they
           retain
           some
           fundamental
           Truths
           ,
           which
           as
           yet
           are
           common
           both
           to
           them
           and
           us
           ;
           but
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Additions
           and
           Traditions
           in
           which
           we
           dissent
           from
           them
           .
        
         
         
           In
           vain
           do
           you
           glory
           against
           us
           ,
           of
           retaining
           this
           Name
           by
           Force
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Salvian
           of
           Marseilles
           says
           ,
           lib.
           4.
           
             de
             Provid
             .
             What
             is
             a
             holy
             Name
             without
             Merit
             ,
             but
             an
             Ornament
             in
             the
             Dirt
             ?
             All
             the
             particular
             Assemblies
             of
             Heretics
          
           (
           says
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             lib.
          
           4.
           
           
             Divin
             .
             Institut
             .
             cap.
             ult
             .
             )
             believe
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             chiefest
             Christians
             ,
             and
             their
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             Catholic
             .
             The
             very
             Turks
             would
             be
             called
          
           Musselmanni
           ,
           
             that
             ,
             is
             the
             Faithful
             or
             Catholic
             ;
             but
             it
             suffices
             us
             to
             be
             really
             Catholics
             .
          
           Good
           leave
           therefore
           have
           you
           from
           us
           ,
           O
           Romanists
           ,
           to
           usurp
           this
           Name
           ;
           as
           we
           call
           the
           
             Saracens
             Mahumetans
          
           ,
           who
           nevertheless
           derive
           not
           their
           Original
           from
           Sarah
           ,
           as
           Sons
           of
           the
           Promise
           ;
           but
           from
           Agar
           ,
           the
           Egyptian
           Bond-woman
           .
        
         
           Thus
           all
           the
           Prejudices
           and
           Foundations
           of
           your
           precipitate
           Judgment
           being
           repell'd
           and
           remov'd
           ,
           Venerable
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           you
           constitute
           at
           length
           the
           only
           Foundation
           of
           your
           Opinion
           upon
           this
           ,
           That
           in
           regard
           that
           
           Ours
           is
           a
           new
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           gain
           Salvation
           by
           the
           Profession
           .
           But
           those
           things
           which
           now
           are
           old
           ,
           were
           formerly
           new
           .
           The
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           at
           this
           day
           New
           to
           the
           Chineses
           and
           Japanners
           ,
           nevertheless
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           reject
           it
           for
           that
           Reason
           .
           For
           this
           very
           sake
           of
           Novelty
           ,
           the
           Heathens
           refus'd
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           in
           vain
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           Ancient
           then
           Truth
           ,
           which
           beheld
           the
           true
           World
           in
           its
           Infancy
           :
           But
           false
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Older
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           much
           is
           it
           the
           more
           Mischievous
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Reformation
           which
           we
           profess
           ,
           is
           New
           and
           newly
           done
           ;
           but
           the
           Rule
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           comprehended
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           Antiquity
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           whatever
           was
           added
           of
           Human
           Invention
           ,
           is
           separated
           from
           the
           Orthodox
           and
           Catholic
           Doctrin
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           true
           and
           refin'd
           Antiquity
           might
           be
           retain'd
           .
           Hence
           the
           famous
           
             Peter
             Moulin
          
           ,
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           in
           a
           large
           Treatise
           against
           Cardinal
           
           Perron
           has
           more
           then
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           the
           Novelty
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
           Therefore
           our
           Religion
           cannot
           be
           call'd
           New
           ,
           since
           that
           alone
           propounds
           to
           us
           things
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           
             which
             were
             believ'd
             by
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             from
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           
             Vincentius
             Lyrinensis
          
           ,
           and
           produces
           over
           and
           above
           out
           of
           the
           Treasury
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           her
           most
           certain
           Documents
           :
           Where
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           That
           all
           those
           things
           which
           we
           disprove
           in
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           are
           really
           new
           and
           unknown
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Primitive
           Successors
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           New
           thing
           ,
           and
           never
           heard
           of
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           People
           should
           be
           forbid
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Cup
           in
           the
           sacred
           Eucharist
           .
           It
           was
           a
           New
           thing
           ,
           that
           Boniface
           II
           ,
           above
           Six
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           first
           who
           call'd
           himself
           
             Vniversal
             Bishop
          
           ,
           and
           
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
          
           ;
           and
           long
           after
           him
           ,
           that
           Gregory
           VII
           ,
           or
           Hildebrand
           ,
           should
           presume
           to
           lay
           violent
           hands
           upon
           the
           Rights
           of
           Emperors
           and
           Princes
           .
           Nothing
           Newer
           then
           the
           Papal
           Indulgences
           ,
           which
           first
           gave
           occasion
           to
           the
           Modern
           Controversies
           at
           Wittembergh
           and
           
             Zurich
             ;
             Anthony
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Florence
           acknowledging
           ,
           part
           .
           1.
           
           Tom.
           10.
           cap.
           3.
           
           
             That
             as
             for
             Indulgences
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             concerning
             them
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             Sayings
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Jesuite
           Valentia
           agreeing
           ,
           cap.
           5.
           
             de
             Indulg
             .
             That
             there
             were
             certain
             Catholics
             before
          
           Luther
           ,
           (
           of
           whose
           Opinion
           Thomas
           makes
           mention
           ,
           part
           .
           3.
           quest
           .
           15.
           art
           .
           5.
           )
           
             who
             said
             ,
             That
             Indulgences
             were
             pious
             Frauds
             .
          
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           the
           Eucharist
           was
           celebrated
           of
           old
           without
           Communicants
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           find
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Antients
           .
           The
           Adoration
           of
           Images
           was
           not
           establish'd
           till
           near
           Eight
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           Second
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           slenderly
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Decrees
           of
           that
           petty
           Council
           were
           condemn'd
           and
           rejected
           in
           two
           Synods
           assembled
           at
           Paris
           and
           Frankford
           by
           Charles
           the
           Great
           .
           And
           tho'
           these
           Synods
           were
           only
           National
           ,
           hence
           nevertheless
           it
           appears
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Germany
           and
           France
           ,
           of
           which
           Nations
           those
           Synods
           consisted
           ,
           had
           not
           then
           admitted
           the
           Public
           Worship
           of
           Images
           .
           Nay
           ,
           even
           
             George
             Cassander
          
           infers
           from
           St.
           Austin
           upon
           Psal
           .
           113.
           
           That
           Images
           and
           Statues
           were
           not
           set
           up
           in
           Churches
           in
           St.
           
           Austin's
           time
           .
           Moreover
           Bellarmin
           reports
           of
           Scotus
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           Transubstantiation
           to
           be
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           before
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           Five
           hundred
           years
           ago
           .
           The
           Law
           of
           Celibacy
           ,
           enjoyn'd
           the
           Clergy
           and
           the
           Priests
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           New
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Leige
           and
           the
           Germans
           would
           not
           yield
           Obedience
           till
           about
           Five
           hundred
           years
           since
           .
           At
           length
           Calixtus
           II
           ,
           who
           was
           created
           Pope
           in
           the
           Year
           1119.
           constraind
           them
           all
           to
           submit
           ,
           which
           produc'd
           these
           Verses
           upon
           him
           :
        
         
           
             
               O
               bone
               Calixte
               ,
               jam
               omnis
               Clerus
               odit
               ,
               te
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Quondam
               Presbyteri
               poterant
               uxoribus
               uti
            
             ,
          
           
             
               Hoc
               destruxisti
               ,
               postquam
               tu
               Papa
               fuisti
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Ergo
               tuum
               nomen
               merito
               habent
               odio
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Clergy
             hate
             thee
             ,
             Good
             Calixtus
             ,
             why
             ?
          
           
             The
             Presbyters
             of
             old
             with
             Wives
             did
             lye
             ;
          
           
             This
             thou
             destroy'dst
             ,
             when
             thou
             wer
             't
             Pope
             created
             ,
          
           
             Therefore
             thy
             Name
             is
             now
             deserv'dly
             hated
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           never
           knew
           what
           Monkish
           retirement
           meant
           ,
           which
           came
           into
           the
           World
           about
           Three
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           under
           Antony
           and
           Paul
           ;
           but
           the
           Church
           was
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           Monkish
           Beggery
           ,
           till
           the
           times
           of
           Francis
           and
           Dominic
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           all
           Men
           know
           ,
           were
           but
           of
           late
           years
           .
        
         
         
           I
           will
           not
           undertake
           here
           to
           unravel
           your
           whole
           History
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           would
           appear
           very
           little
           of
           Antiquity
           in
           it
           .
           For
           all
           those
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           which
           we
           have
           rejcted
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           new
           ,
           but
           so
           new
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Abuses
           multiply'd
           ,
           they
           were
           dislik'd
           and
           reprov'd
           by
           all
           good
           Men
           long
           before
           
           Luther's
           time
           ;
           among
           whom
           there
           were
           some
           ,
           who
           being
           offended
           at
           such
           kind
           of
           Innovations
           ,
           and
           consulting
           the
           good
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           openly
           deserted
           your
           Communion
           ;
           as
           the
           Wicklevians
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           Hussites
           in
           Germany
           ,
           the
           Waldenses
           or
           Albigenses
           in
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           whose
           public
           Confessions
           are
           at
           this
           day
           Extant
           ,
           conformable
           to
           Ours
           in
           the
           principal
           Heads
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           I
           forbear
           to
           add
           in
           this
           place
           a
           remarkable
           Testimony
           concerning
           the
           Waldenses
           (
           whose
           Names
           for
           above
           Six
           hundred
           years
           has
           bin
           terrible
           to
           the
           Roman
           See
           )
           given
           by
           one
           Rainer
           ,
           an
           Inquisitor
           of
           the
           Faith
           against
           them
           ,
           about
           Three
           hundred
           years
           ago
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           since
           publish'd
           by
           Gretser
           the
           Jesuite
           :
           
             Among
             all
             the
             Sects
             (
             says
             that
             same
             Rainer
             )
             that
             are
             or
             ever
             were
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             more
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Church
             (
             meaning
             the
             Roman
             )
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Poor
             of
             Lyons
             (
             meaning
             the
             Waldenses
             )
             for
             Three
             Reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             more
             lasting
             ;
             for
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             bin
             ever
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Silvester
             ,
             and
             others
             deduce
             it
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             more
             general
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             Country
             into
             which
             this
             Sect
             has
             not
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             creep
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             all
             others
             are
             abominable
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Immanity
             of
             their
             Blasphemies
             ,
             but
             this
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             only
             carries
             with
             it
             a
             great
             shew
             of
             Piety
             ;
             because
             they
             live
             justly
             before
             Men
             ,
             and
             believe
             truly
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             only
             they
             blaspheme
             and
             hate
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           But
           so
           much
           for
           Them.
           
        
         
         
           Thus
           ,
           Mr.
           Prior
           ,
           you
           have
           what
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           willing
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           my
           desire
           to
           Answer
           to
           your
           insipid
           and
           inconsiderate
           Letter
           .
           Do
           you
           see
           by
           what
           has
           bin
           said
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           violated
           the
           Divine
           ,
           Civil
           and
           Public
           Laws
           of
           the
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           Munster
           ;
           nay
           ,
           which
           should
           first
           have
           bin
           said
           ,
           against
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           proscribes
           and
           abominates
           all
           such
           Censures
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           worse
           then
           a
           Dog
           or
           Snake
           ?
           What
           now
           remains
           of
           Counsel
           or
           Remedy
           for
           such
           an
           unjust
           Judge
           ?
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           :
        
         
           Implore
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           beseech
           your
           injur'd
           Neighbor
           ,
           through
           whose
           sides
           you
           have
           wounded
           such
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           Christians
           ,
           to
           forgive
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           pardon
           these
           Transgressions
           of
           yours
           that
           are
           of
           so
           great
           weight
           .
        
         
           Endeavour
           industriously
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           like
           the
           smitten
           Fisherman
           ,
           to
           Traffic
           at
           a
           better
           rate
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           transform'd
           by
           renovation
           of
           Mind
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           able
           better
           to
           prove
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           good
           Will
           of
           God
           so
           pleasing
           and
           so
           perfect
           .
        
         
           Beware
           of
           being
           wiser
           then
           it
           becomes
           you
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           with
           an
           unfeigned
           Charity
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           detest
           so
           wicked
           and
           perverse
           a
           Judgment
           ,
           adhering
           to
           that
           which
           is
           more
           solid
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           you
           lyes
           ,
           live
           at
           Peace
           with
           all
           Men
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           overcome
           by
           Evil
           ,
           but
           may
           overcome
           Evil
           by
           Good.
           
        
         
           This
           pious
           and
           sincere
           Counsel
           if
           you
           slight
           and
           disregard
           ,
           through
           Contumacy
           and
           Despising
           it
           ,
           assuredly
           there
           will
           nothing
           more
           certainly
           befal
           you
           then
           this
           ,
           That
           being
           depriv'd
           of
           
             Eternal
             Felicity
          
           (
           I
           repeat
           your
           own
           words
           )
           after
           you
           have
           finish'd
           this
           Mortal
           Course
           ,
           you
           will
           for
           ever
           burn
           with
           your
           Seducers
           in
           the
           Everlasting
           Fire
           of
           Hell.
           From
           which
           however
           the
           Great
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           Mercy
           preserve
           you
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
         
           Farewel
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           a
           New-Years-Gift
           ,
           meekly
           and
           with
           patience
           accept
           this
           wholsom
           Answer
           and
           Admonition
           ,
           more
           precious
           then
           Gold
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World.
           Live
           soberly
           ,
           and
           live
           eternally
           the
           Favourer
           of
           him
           who
           is
        
         
           
             Visitor
             of
             the
             County
             of
          
           Weeden
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             desirous
             of
             your
             Salvation
             ,
          
           
             John
             Herman
             Dalhusius
             ,
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A35885-e250
           
             The
             Inscription
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35885-e1680
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
          
           
             14
             ,
             27
             ,
          
           
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             James
             1.
             2
             ,
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35885-e2420
           
             The
             usual
             gruonds
             of
             the
             Papists
             uncharitable
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Protestants
             bounding
             God's
             Omnipotence
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Bellarm.
               de
               Euchar.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Protestants
             teach
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             Christ's
             Despair
             on
             the
             Cross
             .
          
           
             Of
             Protestants
             being
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Blhssed
             Virgin
             and
             Saints
             
          
           
             Of
             Protestants
             being
             Enemies
             to
             Chastity
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Protestants
             be
             Heretics
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Protestants
             be
             Sehismatics
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             want
             of
             Miracles
             among
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Differences
             of
             Protestants
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Number
             of
             Protestants
             who
             do
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Newness
             of
             the
             Reform'd
             Religion
             .